Skip to main content

Full text of "The Outdoor girls at Bluff Point; or, A wreck and a rescue"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  08233320  8 


PHE 


m 


LAUEA  LEE  HOP 


-1 


^ 


THE  BOAT  CAME  RUSHING  TOWARD  THEM. 
The  Outdoor  Girls  at  Bluff  Point.  Frontispiece  (Page  232) 


The  Outdoor  Girls 

at 

Bluff  Point 

OR 
A  WRECK  AND  A  RESCUE 


BY 
LAURA  LEE  HOPE 

AUTHOR  OP  "THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  OF  DEEPDALE/'  "THE 

MOVING    PICTURE   GIRLS,"   "THE   BOBBSEY   TWINS," 

"BUNNY  BROWN  AND  His   SISTER  SUE,"   "Six 

LITTLE  BUNKERS  AT  GRANDMA  BELL'S,"  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED 


NEW  YORK 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP 
PUBLISHERS 


• 

•  • 

. 


• 


• 

. 


TOUK 


PBBUS 


;H 


AND 


IOOKS  FOR  GIRLS 

BY  LAURA  LEE  HOPE 


I2mo.     Cloth.     Illustrated. 


THE  OUTDOOR   GIRLS  SERIES 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  OF  DEEPDALE 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  RAINBOW  LAKE 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  IN"  A  MOTOR  CAR 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  IN  A  WINTER  CAMP 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  IN  FLORIDA 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  OCEAN  VIEW 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  ON  PINE  ISLAND 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  IN  ARMY  SERVICE 
THEOUTDOOR  GIRLS  ATTHE  HOSTESS  HOUSE 
THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  SERIES 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  AT  OAK  FARM 
THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  SNOWBOUND 
THE    MOVING    PICTURE    GIRLS   UNDER    THE 

PALMS 
THE    MOVING    PICTURE    GIRLS    AT    ROCKY 

RANCH 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  AT  SEA 
THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  IN  WAR  PLAYS 


THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  SERIES 

(Twelve  Titles) 


THE  BUNNY  BROWN  SERIES 

(Eight  Titles) 


SIX  LITTLE  BUNKERS  SERIES 

(Five  Titles) 


GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  PUBLISHERS,  NEW  YORK 


COPYRIGHT,  1920,  BY 
GROSSET  &  DUNLAP 


THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I  To  THE  FRONT i 

II  BAD  NEWS II 

III  MAKING   PLANS 17 

IV  GRACE  SURPRISES  HER  CHUMS  .....  27 
V  A  PROBLEM   SOLVED 37 

VI  LIFE  AND  DEATH 47 

VII  THE   RACE 56 

VIII  RED  RAGS 65 

IX  THUNDER  AND  MUD 75 

X  THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WAYSIDE    ....  85 

XI  MYSTERY 95 

XII  NEARLY    AN    ACCIDENT 104 

XIII  OUTWITTING  A  CRANK 114 

XIV  BLUFF  POINT  AT  LAST 123 

|            XV  THE  TELEGRAM 132 

XVI  THE  SHADOW  OF  DISASTER 142 

S     [         XVII  JOE  BARNES  AGAIN 152 

XVIII  SERIOUSLY  WOUNDED  ........  162 

XIX  BETTY    CONFESES 170 

XX  MISSING                                                    .     .  i&> 


» 


iv  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXI  A  NARROW  ESCAPE 187 

XXII  DARKNESS    BEFORE   THE    DAWN     ....  197 

XXIII  THE  SHADOW  LIFTS 207 

XXIV  His  THREE  SWEETHEARTS 217 

XXV  JOY ,          ....  227 


THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS 
AT  BLUFF  POINT 

CHAPTER  I 

TO  THE  FRONT 

"I  KNOW  it's  utterly  foolish  and  unreasonable," 
sighed  Amy  Blackford,  laying  down  the  novel  she 
had  been  reading  and  looking  wistfully  out  of  the 
window,  "but  I  simply  can't  help  it." 

"What's  the  matter?"  asked  Mollie  Billette, 
raising  her  eyes  reluctantly  from  a  book  she 
was  devouring  and  looking  vaguely  at  Amy's 
profile.  "Did  you  say  something?" 

"No,  she  only  spoke,"  drawled  Grace  Ford, 
extricating  herself  from  a  mass  of  bright-colored 
cushions  on  the  divan,  preparatory  to  joining  in 
the  conversation.  "I  ask  you,  Mollie,  did  you 
ever  know  Amy  to  say  anything  important?" 

"Wrhy  yes,  I  have,"  said  Mollie  unexpectedly. 
"In  fact,  she  is  about  the  only  one  of  us  Outdoor 
Girls  who  ever  does  say  anything  important — 
except  Betty,  perhaps." 


2  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

Amy  withdrew  her  gaze  from  the  landscape 
and  looked  at  the  speaker  with  a  twinkle  in  her 
eyes. 

"What  will  you  have,  Mollie?"  she  asked  whim- 
sically. 'When  you  become  complimentary,  you 
are  apt  to  rouse  my  suspicions." 

'Well,  whatever  you  were  going  to  say,  please 
say  it,  and  let  me  get  back  to  my  book/'  returned 
Mollie,  ignoring  the  imputation.  "I  was  in  the 
most  interesting  part — " 

"WThy,  I'm  just  plain  homesick/'  said  Amy, 
adding  quickly,  as  the  girls  looked  at  her  in  sur- 
prise. "For  Camp  Liberty  and  the  Hostess 
House,  you  know.  I  miss  the  work  and  the  long 
hours  of  entertaining  and  cheering  people  up.  I 
feel,"  she  looked  around  at  them  as  though  rind- 
ing it  hard  to  explain  just  what  she  meant,  "sort 
of— lost." 

The  three  chums,  Mollie  Billette,  Grace  Ford, 
and  Amy  Blackford  were  gathered  in  the  com- 
fortable library  of  Betty  Nelson's  home — Betty 
being  the  fourth  of  the  merry  quartette,  dubbed 
the  "Outdoor  Girls"  by  the  people  of  Deepdale, 
because  of  their  love  of  the  open  and  of  outdoor 
sports. 

The  girls,  as  my  old  readers  will  doubtless  re- 
member, had  helped  establish  a  Hostess  House  at 
Camp  Liberty,  and  since  then  had  given  all  their 


TO  THE  FRONT  3 

strength  and  time  and  youthful  enthusiasm  to  the 
great  work  of  cheering  our  young  fighters,  en- 
tertaining their  loved  ones,  and,  in  the  end,  send- 
ing them  with  fresh  courage  and  happy  memories 
to  the  "other  side''  for  the  great  adventure. 

And  now  the  girls,  completely  worn  out  in 
their  loving  service  to  others,  had  been  sent,  much 
against  their  will,  home  to  Deepdale  for  a  rest 
that  they  sorely  needed. 

To-day  they  had  gathered  in  Betty's  house  to 
discuss  the  rather  hazy  plans  for  their  brief  va- 
cation. And  Amy  had  simply  voiced  what  was  in? 
the  thoughts  of  all  the  girls.  They  were,  un- 
deniably and  heartily,  homesick  for  Camp  Liberty 
and  their  work  at  the  Hostess  House. 

"Lost?"  Mollie  repeated  Amy's  expression 
thoughtfully.  "Yes,  I  guess  that  would  pretty 
well  describe  the  feeling  I've  had  for  the  last  few 
days.  Sort  of  restless  and  aimless — wondering 
what  to  do  next." 

"Goodness !"  cried  Grace  whimsically,  stretch- 
ing her  arms  above  her  head  and  smothering  a 
yawn,  "this  is  terrible,  you  know.  If  we  don't 
look  out,  we'll  be  forgetting  how  to  enjoy  our- 
selves." 

"That  would  be  queer,  wouldn't  it?"  agreed 
Mollie,  with  a  chuckle  as  she  started  to  resume 
her  reading.  "Especially  for  the  Outdoor  Girls, 


4  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

who  used  to  know  how  to  enjoy  themselves  re- 
markably well/' 

A  brief  silence  followed,  broken  only  by  the 
rustle  of  paper  as  one  of  the  girls  turned  a  page. 
Then,  so  suddenly  that  Mollie  jumped  nervously 
and  Grace  almost  upset  a  box  of  chocolates  at  her 
elbow,  Amy  threw  down  her  book  and  sprang  to 
her  feet. 

"I  can't  stand  it  another  minute!'*  she  ex- 
claimed desperately.  "Girls,  I  must  get  out  and 
do  something — this  loafing  is  getting  on  my 


nerves.' 


"Goodness,  the  child's  mad,"  declared  Mollie, 
looking  at  her  chum  with  a  mixture  of 
amusement  and  sympathy  in  her  eyes.  'What  do 
you  want  to  do,  Amy,  start  a  fight,  or  set  the 
town  on  fire?  Whatever  it  is,  I'm  for  you,  as 
Roy  would  say." 

"Oh,  I  guess  I  must  be  crazy,"  said  Amy,  sub- 
siding and  seeming  a  little  ashamed  of  her  out- 
burst. "Only,  after  so  much  band  music  and  pa- 
rades and  bugle  calls — everything  in  Deepdale 
seems  so  quiet." 

"Well,  if  all  you  want  is  noise,  we'll  easily 
fix  that,"  said  Mollie  briskly,  running  to  the  piano 
and  gathering  in  Grace  and  Amy  on  the  way. 
"Sing,"  she  commanded,  "and  I'll  make  as  much 
noise  as  I  can  on  the  piano." 


TO  THE  FRONT 


5 


Half  laughing,  half  protesting,  the  girls  obeyed 
while  Mollie  conscientiously  made  good  her  threat 
with  the  piano,  and  it  was  into  this  uproar  that 
Betty  Ndbon  stepped  a  moment  later. 

"Have  mercy!"  she  screamed  above  the  noise, 
both  hands  clapped  over  her  ears  while  she 
laughed  at  them.  "I  thought  they  had  turned 
the  house  into  a  lunatic  asylum  or  something/' 

The  music,  if  such  it  can  be  called,  stopped  so 
suddenly  that  Betty's  last  words  rang  out  with 
absurd  distinctness. 

"Or  something,"  Mollie  mimicked,  whirling 
around  and  catching  the  newcomer  in  a  bear's 
embrace.  "Come  over  to  the  couch,  Betty  Nel- 
son, and  explain  yourself.  Where  have  you  been 
and  why  did  you  keep  us  waiting?" 

Laugingly  the  Little  Captain,  as  she  was  often 
called  by  the  girls  because  of  her  talent  for  leader- 
ship, permitted  herself  to  be  dragged  over  to  the 
couch  by  the  impulsive  Mollie,  while  Amy  and 
Grace  seated  themselves  on  the  arms. 

"What  would  you?"  protested  Betty,  looking 
from  one  accusing  face  to  another.  "I  said  I  would 
meet  you  here  at  two-thirty,  and  it  is  only  quarter 
past  now." 

"Only  quarter  past !"  exclaimed  Amy. 

"Oh,  is  that  all?"  asked  Mollie,  in  astonish- 
ment, adding,  as  Betty  lifted  her  wrist  watch  for 


6  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

inspection:  "Goodness,  I  thought  we  had  been 
waiting  ages." 

"I'm  glad  you  wanted  to  see  me  so  much," 
chuckled  the  Little  Captain,  adding,  with  a  mis- 
chievous twinkle  in  her  eyes:  "I  imagine  you 
would  have  been  still  more  impatient  if  you  had 
known — "  she  paused  wickedly  and  just  looked 
at  them. 

"Don't  tease,  Betty!  What  is  it?"  they  im- 
plored in  chorus,  fairly  pouncing  upon  her,  while 
Grace  added,  eagerly: 

"Is  it  possible  you  have  anything  really  inter- 
esting to  tell  us?" 

UI  shouldn't  wonder  if  you  would  think  so," 
Betty  teased,  adding  quickly  to  forestall  the  out- 
burst she  saw  was  coming,  "It  really  isn't  any- 
thing at  all — only — I  met  the  postman  on  my 
way — " 

"Betty!"  they  cried,  unable  to  contain  their  im- 
patience another  moment.  'You  have  letters! 
Letters  from  our  soldier  boys !" 

"How  did  you  guess  it?"  said  Betty,  her  eyes 
dancing  as  she  brought  from  a  convenient  pocket 
three — yes,  three — fat  letters,  each  containing 
the  longed-for  foreign  postmark. 

"How  much  will  you  give  me?"  teased  Betty, 
holding  the  precious  missives  behind  her  back. 

"Not   one   other   word,    Betty   Nelson!"   they 


TO  THE  FRONT  7 

cried,  and  after  a  merry  but  brief  struggle  the 
letters  were  seized  and  delivered  to  their  right- 
ful owners. 

"Now  I  wonder/'  drawled  Grace  with  a  twinkle, 
as  she  hastily  tore  open  her  envelope,  "who  could 
possibly  be  writing  to  us  from  the  other  side  ?" 

"Now  I  wonder/'  chuckled  Betty,  as  she  hap- 
pily drew  from  the  convenient  pocket  the  last,  but 
in  her  estimation  decidedly  not  the  least,  fat  let- 
ter and  proceeded  to  devour  its  contents  without 
delay. 

And  indeed  the  Outdoor  Girls  had  little  reason 
to  wonder  who  their  correspondents  might  be,  for 
as  regularly  as  clockwork  those  precious  letters 
with  the  strange  foreign  postmarks  were  delivered 
to  their  eager  hands. 

There  were  other  letters  with  that  foreign 
postmark,  too,  for  in  addition  to  their  work  at 
the  Hostess  House,  the  girls  had  faithfully  kept 
up  a  large  correspondence  with  the  brave  boys 
who  had  already  crossed  the  water  and  were  wait- 
ing impatiently  for  their  chance  "at  the  Huns." 

But  the  four  special  letters  were  from  their 
closest  friends — boys  who  had  lived  in  Deepdale 
before  the  war  and  were  now  in  France  prepar- 
ing for  the  last  stage  of  their  journey. 

Allen  Washburn,  on  his  way  to  make  a  great 
name  for  himself  in  the  law  before  the  war  put  a 


8  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

temporary  check  upon  his  ambitions,  had  been  in 
love  with  the  Little  Captain  for — oh,  yes,  ever 
since  he  could  remember,  while  Betty — but  Betty 
would  never  really  admit  anything,  not  even  to 
herself. 

Then  there  was  Will  Ford,  Grace  Ford's 
brother,  who  was  not  only  devoted  to  his  pretty 
sister,  but,  in  spite  of  Amy's  flushed  protestations 
to  the  contrary,  to  Amy  Blackford,  also — although 
in  quite  a  different  manner ! 

Frank  Haley  was  a  high  school  chum  of  Will's, 
who  from  the  time  of  his  first  meeting  with 
Mollie  Billette  had  seemed  inclined  to  become  her 
shadow,  to  the  latter's  secret  gratification  and  out- 
ward indifference. 

The  last  of  the  quartette  was  Roy  Anderson, 
one  of  the  Deepdale  boys,  who  was  chiefly  distin- 
guished by  his  very  open  admiration  for  Grace. 

The  boys  had  shared  in  many  of  the  adventures 
of  the  Outdoor  Girls,  and  of  course  had  been 
among  the  very  first  to  volunteer  to  help  "lick  the 
Boche"  as  they  slangily  but  ardently  put  it.  The 
girls  had  gloried  in  their  patriotism,  and  it  was 
their  assignment  to  Camp  Liberty  that  had  first 
given  Betty  the  idea  of  working  in  the  Hostess 
House  there. 

They  had  been  very  happy,  fired  as  they  were 
by  enthusiastic  patriotism,  until  the  fateful  day 


TO  THE  FRONT  9 

< 

had  come  when  the  boys  had  entrained  for  Phila- 
delphia and  from  there  to  the  Great  Adventure. 
Then  for  the  first  time  the  girls  had  had  the  real 
and  terrible  meaning  of  war  brought  home  to 
them.  And  the  boys,  so  merry  and  care-free 
when  they  had  first  entered  the  service,  had 
seemed  suddenly  older,  more  important,  more 
manly,  only  the  fire  of  enthusiasm  in  their  eyes 
showing  their  indomitable  youth. 

Several  months  had  passed  since  that  day  of 
mingled  tears  and  pride  and  heartache,  and  the 
girls  had  had  time  to  get  used  to  the  separation 
a  little — a  very  little.  And  now  Betty  had 
brought  them  the  letters  they  were  always  hungry 
for,  anxiously  eager,  yet  always,  at  the  very  back 
of  their  hearts,  a  little  haunting  fear  of  what  they 
might  contain. 

For  several  minutes  they  sat  engrossed  while 
occasionally  one  of  them  read  a  funny  or  char- 
acteristic extract  over  which  they  laughed  haj> 
pily. 

"Listen  to  this,"  chuckled  Mollie,  while  the 
girls  looked  up  expectantly.  "Frank  says  that 
Roy  is  getting  terribly  fat  in  spite  of  all  the  ex- 


ercise— " 


"Horrors!"  interjected  Grace. 
"And  when  he,  Frank,  ventured  to  remonstrate 
with  him  the  other  dav  and  advised  him  to  cut 


10          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

down  on  his  chow,  Roy  said:  'Nothing  doing! 
I've  got  a  definite  end  in  view,  old  man.  This 
khaki  outfit  has  acquired  so  much  terra  firma  it's 
beginning  to  stand  alone,  but  if  I  get  so  fat  I 
can't  wear  it  they'll  have  to  give  me  another  one 
—see?"' 

The  girls  laughed,  but  there  was  just  a  shade 
of  wistfulness  in  their  laughter,  for  they  knew 
that  the  boys  were  only  skirting  the  outer  edge  of 
the  hardships  they  would  be  called  upon  to  en- 
counter later  on. 

Then  suddenly  Betty  gave  a  little  cry  of  dis- 
may. 

"Oh,  girls,"  she  cried  when  they  looked  up  at 
her  fearfully,  "it's  come!  What  we've  been 
dreading  so  long!  The  boys  have  been  ordered 
to  the  front !" 


CHAPTER  II 

BAD  NEWS 

THE  girls  stared  wide-eyed  at  Betty  while 
slowly  the  color  drained  from  their  faces.  It  was 
true  they  had  been  dreading  just  this  news  for  a 
long,  long  time,  yet  now  that  it  had  come  they 
felt  strangely  quiet  and  numb.  They  had  much 
the  same  feeling  as  one  who  had  received  a  stun- 
ning blow.  Until  the  paralysis  had  passed  there 
could  be  no  pain.  That  would  come  later. 

"How  do  you  know?'*  asked  Mollie  at  last,  in 
a  voice  that  sounded  strange  even  to  herself. 
"Frank  hasn't  mentioned  it." 

"He  will  probably,  toward  the  end,"  Betty  ex- 
plained, while  slowly  her  heart  contracted  and 
the  tears  welled  to  her  eyes.  "Allen  didn't — not 
till  the  last  sentence.  It's  only  a  line,  but  th-thafs 
enough.  He  says  not  to  be  alarmed  if  his  letters 
are  delayed — it  may  be  hard  to  get  them 
through." 

"They  are  going  to  the  front,"  Amy  repeated 
dazedly,  as  if  she  found  it  hard  to  really  believe. 

"When— did  he  say  when,  Betty?" 

IT 


12         OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"No,  he  didn't,"  said  Betty  slowly.  "But  you 
know  Allen.  He  wouldn't  have  said  anything 
about  it  if  the  time  hadn't  been  pretty  close  at 
hand." 

"Why,"  cried  Grace,  catching  her  breath  as 
though  the  thought  had  just  occurred  to  her, 
"they  may  be  in  the  front  line  trenches  now! 
They  may  be — they  may  be — " 

And  while  the  girls  gazed  at  her  in  tragic 
silence,  imagining  terrible,  unbelievable  things,  a 
moment  will  be  taken  to  sketch  briefly  for  the 
benefit  of  new  readers  the  various  exciting  or 
amusing  adventures  which  had  befallen  the  Out- 
door Girls  in  the  days  before  the  grim  shadow  of 
war  had  spread  itself  over  the  land. 

In  the  first  volume  of  the  series,  entitled  "The 
Outdoor  Girls  of  Deepdale,"  the  girls  had  formed 
a  camping  and  tramping  club  and  had  tramped 
for  miles  over  the  country,  meeting  with  many 
interesting  adventures  on  the  way. 

After  this,  one  good  time  had  followed  hard  on 
the  heels  of  another,  first  at  Rainbow  Lake,  then 
at  a  winter  camp  where  they  had  novel  and  in- 
teresting experience  on  skates  and  ice-boats. 

At  Ocean  View  some  time  later  the  Outdoor 
Girls  had  cleared  up  a  mystery  centering  about 
a  strange  box  they  had  found  in  the  sand.  Then 
had  followed  that  splendid  summer  at  Pine  Island, 


BAD  NEWS  13 

when  the  girls  had  accidentally  discovered  a 
gypsy  cave  and  had  succeeded  not  only  in  round- 
ing up  the  band  of  gypsies  but  in  recovering  sev- 
eral valuable  articles  that  had  been  stolen  from 
them.  The  four  boys  who  were  now  facing  the 
enemy  in  France  had  shared  in  their  fun  that 
summer,  pitching  camp  near  the  bungalow  of 
the  girls. 

Their  next  adventure  found  the  girls  and  boys 
again  at  Pine  Island,  but  under  greatly  altered 
circumstances.  America  had  just  entered  the 
great  war,  and  the  four  boys  had  responded 
eagerly  to  the  bugle  call.  Later  they  were  sent 
to  Camp  Liberty  for  training,  to  which  the  girls 
soon  followed  them  to  work  in  the  Hostess 
House. 

Will  Ford,  the  brother  of  Grace,  had  caused 
the  girls,  and  especially  his  sister,  anxiety  and 
uneasiness  because  of  his  failure  to  enlist  with 
the  other  boys.  In  the  end  he  justified  himself, 
however,  by  delivering  a  German  spy  to  justice 
and  enlisting  in  the  service  of  his  country  im- 
mediately afterward.  The  girls  also  recovered 
some  valuable  jewelry  that  the  spy  had  stolen 
from  them. 

Then  in  the  volume  directly  preceding  this,  en- 
titled "The  Outdoor  Girls  at  the  Hostess  House," 
the  girls  had  befriended  an  old  woman  who  had 


I4          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

been  knocked  down  by  an  unscrupulous  motor- 
cyclist. They  later  learned  the  secret  tragedy  in 
the  life  of  their  little  old  lady. 

Now  the  girls  had  come  home  to  Deepdale  for 
a  much  needed  rest,  only  to  be  confronted  with 
the  terrible,  though,  naturally,  expected,  news  that 
the  boys  had  been  ordered  to  the  front. 

"Yes  they  may  be,  probably  are,  facing  death 
at  this  minute,"  said  Mollie  slowly,  finishing  the, 
broken  sentence.  "Perhaps  at  the  very  minute 
we  were  playing  and  singing  and  enjoying  our- 
selves— " 

"Mollie,  don't !"  cried  Amy  brokenly.  "I  don't 
feel  as  if  I  could  ever  enjoy  myself  again/' 

:<Well,  we've  got  to,  whether  we  can  or  not," 
said  Betty,  striving  to  control  her  quivering  lips 
and  tilting  her  little  chin  at  a  brave  angle.  "We 
can't  just  lie  down  at  the  very  first  shot,  you 
know." 

"You  talk  as  if  we  were  on  the  firing  line," 
said  Grace  hysterically. 

"I  suppose  in  a  way  we  are,"  returned  the 
Little  Captain  slowly,  wishing  desperately  that 
those  troublesome  tears  would  stay  where  they 
belonged — her  eyes  were  so  misty  she  could 
hardly  see  Grace!  "Only  ours  is  a  harder  kind 
of  battle,  because  it's  made  up  mostly  of  waiting 
and  working  without  any  of  the  thrill  and  excite- 


BAD  NEWS  15 

ment  of  the  real  fight  to  help  us.  But  I'd  like 
to  know,"  and  there  was  a  little  ring  of  pride 
and  renewed  courage  in  her  voice,  "what  the  real 
fighters  would  do  without  us  anyway.  We're  just 
as  much  soldiers  as  they  are,  and  if  we  don't  do 
our  share,  they  can't  do  theirs." 

"Of  course  you  are  right,  Betty  dear,  you  al- 
ways are!"  cried  Mollie,  taking  heart  and  even 
smiling  a  little.  "We  can't  do  anybody  good  by 
moping." 

"No,"  added  Grace  with  a  philosophy  unusual 
in  her.  'That's  why  we  have  the  hardest  share, 
I  guess — because  we  have  to  keep  gay  and  bright, 
no  matter  how  we  feel." 

"And  we  still  have  our  work  at  the  Hostess 
House,"  Amy  reminded  them.  "Maybe,"  she 
added,  a  little  wistfully,  "if  we  work  hard  enough 
we'll  be  able  to  forget — " 

"What's  all  this  about  working  and  forget- 
ting?" cried  Mrs.  Nelson,  coming  gayly  into  the 
room.  "I  thought  you  had  come  home  for  a  va- 
cation." 

The  girls  explained,  and  Mrs.  Nelson  looked 
pityingly  at  their  grave  young  faces. 

"So  that  is  it,"  she  was  beginning,  when  Mollie 
sprang  to  her  feet  with  a  cry.  She  was  staring  at 
the  paper  that  Mrs.  Nelson  had  carelessly  thrown 
on  the  table. 


16          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

;'What  is  it?"  they  cried,  as  she  snatched  it  up 
and  read  the  glaring  headlines. 

"The  Hostess  Housel"  gasped  Mollie.  "Gone! 
Burnt  up!  Read  this!" 

Dazedly  the  girls  obeyed,  the  big  type  seem- 
ing to  strike  them  in  the  face  as  they  read : 

"Great  Fire  at  Camp  Liberty!  Hostess  House 
and  Several  Barracks  Buildings  Burned  to  the 
Ground !" 


CHAPTER  III 

MAKING  PLANS 

"I  CAN'T  seem  to  get  used  to  it,"  sighed  Mol- 
lie  several  days  later,  as  she  ran  up  the  steps  of 
her  porch  and  opened  the  screen  door  for  the 
girls.  'To  think  that  no  matter  how  much  we 
want  to  go  back  to  the  Hostess  House — " 

'There  is  no  Hostess  House  to  go  back  to," 
finished  Grace,  sinking  down  in  a  luxurious  porch 
swing  and  plumping  the  cushion  behind  her  back. 
Grace  always  had  a  gift  for  finding  the  soft  places. 
"It  is  rather  discouraging." 

"Just  as  we  were  going  to  work  hard  and  for- 
get how  unhappy  we  were,  too,"  added  Amy 
plaintively. 

"Goodness,  but  we're  not  going  to  be  unhappy/' 
put  in  Betty,  rocking  vigorously.  "I  thought  we 
decided  that  three  days  ago." 

'I  know.     But  when  we  think — " 

:'But  we  musn't  think,"  Betty  interrupted 
quickly,  adding  with  a  little  twinkle:  "About 
being  unhappy,  that  is.  All  we  have  to  do  is  just 
hold  on  to  the  belief  that  the  boys  are  coming 

17 


l8          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

back  a  year  from  now,  maybe  less — coming  back 
without  a  hair  less  than  they  had  when  they  went 
away." 

"We   didn't   count   'em/'   said   Mollie   drolly. 
'The  hairs,  that  is,  so  how  can  we  tell?" 

"Isn't  she  funny?"  drawrled  Grace,  catching 
the  pillow  Mollie  threw  at  her  and  depositing  it 
calmly  behind  her  back.  "Thanks,  old  dear,"  she 
said.  "I  just  needed  another  one." 

"I  thought  we  came  to  talk  over  the  plans  for 
our  vacation/'  Amy  put  in  mildly,  adding  with 
a  little  laugh:  "We  have  to  take  one  now 
whether  we  wrant  it  or  not." 

"But  we  haven't  the  slightest  idea  what  we're 
going  to  do,"  protested  Grace.  "I  guess  we'd 
just  better  stay  at  home  and  do  nothing." 

"My,  aren't  you  encouraging?"  cried  Mollie, 
looking  up  indignantly  from  the  pair  of  socks 
she  was  knitting.  "You  might  at  least  suggest 
something." 

"Ooh,  there  you  are !" 

They  turned  suddenly  to  see  a  mischievous 
little  face  peeping  at  them  from  around  the  corner 
of  the  porch. 

"Dodo,  you  little  wretch,  come  here,"  cried 
Mollie,  trying  to  look  severe  and  failing  utterly. 

"Now  wrhat  mischief  have  you  been  up  to?" 

"No,"  protested  Dodo,  shaking  her  curly  head 


MAKING  PLANS 

vigorously,  as  she  reluctantly  abandoned  her 
vantage  point  and  came  slowly  toward  Mollie. 
"No  mischief  'tall.  Me  an'  Paul  jus'  playinV' 

This  was  Dora,  nicknamed  Dodo,  and  Paul, 
Mollie  Billette's  small  brother  and  sister,  who 
were  nearly  always  getting  into  some  sort  of 
mischief  from  the  time  they  stepped  their  little 
feet  out  of  bed  in  the  morning  till  the  time  they 
slipped  the  same  little  feet,  tired  out  with  getting 
into  trouble,  into  bed  at  night. 

"You  darling!"  cried  Betty,  catching  the  little 
figure  to  her   and   administering  a   bear's  hug. 
'You're  terribly  bad,  but  we  can't  help  loving 
you." 

"Uh-uh,"  denied  Dodo,  wriggling  free  of 
Betty's  embrace  and  looking  at  her  earnestly. 
"Me's  never  bad — only  Paul." 

"Ooh,  Dodo  Billette!"  cried  Paul,  bursting  in 
upon  them  from  no  one  could  quite  tell  \vhere. 
" You's  a  big  story  teller!" 

"You's  the  big  'tory  teller,"  cried  Dodo,  com- 
ing sturdily  to  the  rescue  of  her  reputation.  'You 
just  go  'way.  Mol — lie,  oh,  Mollie,  make  him 
go  'way!" 

"Oh,  dear!"  cried  Mollie,  half  amused  and 
half  vexed  as  she  put  aside  her  knitting  and' 
took  Dodo  on  her  lap.  "I  thought  you  and  Paul" 
promised  to  play  with  the  bunnies  all  the  after- 


20          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

noon  and  not  bother  sister.    Can't  you  see  she  has 
company  ?" 

'Yes,"  smiled  the  little  girl,  reaching  up  to 
pat  Mollie's  cheek  ingratiatingly.  "Me  an'  Paul 
got  tired  playin'  wiv  bunnies  an'  came  to  see  you. 
,We  want,"  she  added  succinctly,  "tandies !" 

"Well,  you  won't  get  any,  not  this  time,"  said 
Mollie  definitely,  trying  not  to  smile,  while  the 
other  girls  were  not  even  trying.  It  was  always 
hard  not  to  laugh  at  the  twins,  naughty  as  they 
often  were. 

"Why?"  demanded  Dodo  severely. 

"Never  mind  why,"  returned  Mollie,  putting 
the  little  girl  down  and  taking  up  her  knitting 
again.  "Now  run  off,  both  of  you,  we  want  to 
talk." 

"But  we  want  tandies,"  repeated  Dodo,  look- 
ing surprised  that  Mollie  had  not  understood  the 
first  time.  "Dive  Paul  an'  me  tandies — lots  of 
tandies — an'  we'll  go  'long.  Shan't  we,  Paul? 
Ooh — "  the  question  ended  in  an  anguished  wail 
as  Dora's  eyes  rested  on  her  faithless  twin. 

The  latter  had  extracted  Grace's  half-filled 
candy  box  from  under  a  cushion  where  she  had 
hastily  hidden  it  at  the  first  threat  of  invasion  by 
the  insatiable  twins  and  was  at  the  moment  busily 
engaged  in  devouring  its  contents.  Grace  had 
been  too  busy  watching  Dodo  to  notice  him. 


MAKING  PLANS  21 

"Ooh,  you  bad  boy !  You  bad  boy !"  wailed  the 
little  girl,  making  a  dash  for  Paul,  who  deftly 
evaded  her  and  took  refuge  behind  Betty's  chair. 
"Div  me  dos  tandies — dive  'em  to  me." 

"Can't,"  mumbled  Paul,  his  mouth  full,  add- 
ing by  way  of  explanation  a  convincing:  "Alt 
gone." 

"Paul  Billette,  come  here  this  minute,"  com- 
manded Mollie  sternly,  while  Betty  and  Amy 
tried  hard  to  check  their  rising  mirth  and  Grace 
looked  bereft.  "Come  here  I  say." 

"Make  Dodo  go  'way  then,"  bargained  Paul, 
adding  in  an  explanatory  tone:  "Last  time  she 
pulled  my  hair." 

"An'  me's  goin*  do  it  'dain,"  declared  Dodo 
vengefully,  when  Betty  reached  over  suddenly 
and  pulled  the  little  girl  into  her  lap. 

"Stay  here  a  minute,  Honey,"  she  coaxed,  and 
as  Dodo  tried  vainly  to  wriggle  loose  added: 
"Sister  wants  to  speak  to  Paul." 

"An'  I,"  said  Dodo  soberly,  "want  to  pull  his 
hair." 

Again  the  girls  had  to  strangle  their  mirth 
while  Mollie  reiterated  her  command  to  Paul. 
The  latter,  after  regarding  the  wriggling  Dodo 
for  a  minute  uncertainly,  relucantly  left  his  refuge 
and  stood  before  Mollie,  head  hanging. 

"I'se  sorry,"  he  said  in  a  small  voice,  trying  to 


22          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  'AT  BLUFF  POINT 

forestall  the  scolding  he  knew  was  coming.  "Me 

never  do  it  anv  more !" 

•> 

That,"  said  Mollie  sternly,  though  the  corners 
of  her  mouth  twitched  and  there  was  a  twinkle 
in  her  eye,  "is  just  exactly  what  you  say  every 
time  you're  a  bad  naughty  boy.  Now,  just  to 
make  you  remember  how  naughty  you  were,  you 
shan't  have  another  piece  of  candy  for  a  whole 
week." 

Paul's  protest  was  drowned  in  a  wail  from 
Dora. 

"But  me  wants  some  randies,"  she  cried.  "Me 
didn't  take  any." 

"She  would,  if  Paul  hadn't  seem  them  first," 
murmured  Grace,  but  Mollie  shot  her  a  warning 
glance. 

"No,"  she  said,  "and  just  for  being  such  a. 
good  girl,  sister's  going  to  give  you  six  big 
chocolates  all  for  yourself." 

Dodo  gave  a  shout  of  glee  and  disengaging 
herself  with  one  last  frantic  wriggle  from  Betty's 
embrace,  precipitated  herself  upon  Mollie  like  a 
young  cyclone. 

"Ooh  dive  'em  to  me,  dive  'em  to  me  quick," 
she  demanded,  then  as  Mollie  made  good  her 
promise  the  little  girl  turned  upon  the  erring 
Paul  a  look  of  conscious  virtue  and  said  gravely ; 
"If  you  were  a  dood  boy  I  would  div  you  one, 


MAKING  PLANS  23 

but  now  me's  goin'  eat  'em  up,  every  one  till  dey's 
all  gone." 

Then  she  took  to  her  heels,  scurrying  down  the 
steps  and  around  the  corner  of  the  house  with 
Paul  in  hot  pursuit. 

"Dodo,"  they  heard  him  crying  plaintively, 
"I'll  let  you  play  wiv  my  best  bunny  if  you  will 
div  me  one  candy,  just  one — " 

"I  wouldn't  give  much  for  his  chances," 
chuckled  Mollie,  adding  with  a  sigh  that  was  a 
mixture  of  exasperation  and  amusement.  "Aren't 
they  perfectly  terrible?  There  isn't  a  minute  of 
the  day  when  they're  not  in  some  mischief." 

"No,  they're  adorable,"  cried  Betty  fondly.  "I 
wouldn't  give  two  cents  for  children  that  didn't 
get  into  mischief  all  the  time." 

"I  don't  care  so  much  about  the  mischief," 
snid  Grace,  eyeing  her  empty  chocolate  box  rue- 
fully, "if  they  would  only  leave  my  candies  alone." 

"Never  mind,  Grade,"  replied  Mollie,  laugh- 
ing at  her,  "you  shall  have  a  whole  box  of  mine, 
so  you  shall." 

"Fine,"  agreed  Grace,  adding  with  a  chuckle 
as  Mollie  handed  over  the  almost  full  box :  "Since 
my  candies  were  more  than  half  gone,  I  don't 
call  it  such  a  bad  bargain  at  that." 

"I'll  say  it  wasn't,"  dimpled  Betty. 

"Just  the  same,"  said  Mollie,  after  a  little  pause, 


24          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"even  though  the  t\vins  are  a  great  deal  of  trouble, 
Mother  said  she  just  wouldn't  have  known  what 
to  do  without  them — especially  after  I  went  to 
Camp  Liberty — the  house  would  have  been  so 
frightfully  dull." 

"I  should  think  so,"  said  Grace,  adding  sud- 
denly, as  though  she  had  thought  of  it  for  the 
first  time :  "Why  she  would  have  been  all  alone, 
wouldn't  she  ?  How  awful !"  For  Mollie  had  no 
father,  he  having  died  several  years  before. 

"And  the  other  day  she  said  the  strangest 
thing,"  Mollie  continued,  suddenly  earnest.  "You 
know  how  she  adores  Paul.  Well,  I  caught  her 
looking  at  him  with  the  most  wistful  expression, 
and  when  I  asked  her  what  the  matter  was  she 
looked  up  at  me  and  I  saw  there  were  tears  in  her 
eyes. 

"  'It's  Paul,'  she  said  softly.  'Of  course  Fin 
thankful  he  is  so  little  that  I  can  keep  him  safe 
at  home  with  me,  but  sometimes  when  I  think  of 
my  dear  country  and  the  terrible  wrongs  she  has 
suffered,  I  almost  wish  that  my  little  son  were 
old  enough  to  bring  retribution  upon  those 
hideous  Germans.  Sometimes  I  feel  cheated — 
yes,  you  needn't  stare — that  I  have  not  a  son  "over 
there".'  " 

"Oh,  Mollie!"  cried  the  Little  Captain  softly, 
"what  a  wonderful  thing  to  say.  And  yet  I  think 


MAKING  PLAXS  25 

she  would  die  if  anything  happened  to  either  of  the 
twins." 

"That's  just  it,"  said  Mollie,  her  eyes  glowing 
with  pride,  "Loving  them  as  she  does,  she  almost 
wishes  it  were  possible  to  make  the  supreme  sacri- 
fice for  her  country/' 

"It  was  that  spirit,"  said  Grace  thoughtfully, 
"that  won  the  battle  of  the  Marne." 

For  a  long  time  after  that  the  girls  worked 
quietly,  each  busy  with  her  own  thoughts.  It  was 
Amy  who  finally  broke  the  silence. 

"And  here  we  are."  she  said  plaintively,  "let- 
ting another  whole  afternoon  slip  by  without  de- 
ciding what  we  are  going  to  do  on  our  vacation. 
Can't  somebody  suggest  something?" 

"I  have  already  suggested  half  a  dozen  things, 
only  to  be  laughed  to  scorn,"  said  Mollie,  adding 
decidedly :  "I'm  through." 

"And  nothing  I  can  say  seems  to  meet  with 
approval,"  added  Betty  plaintively. 

"Well,"  said  Grace,  stretching  herself,  sitting 
up  in  the  swing,  and  looking  important,  "nobody 
asks  me  whether  I  have  anything  to  suggest,  add- 
ing as  they  turned  a  battery  of  surprised  and  eager 
glances  her  way:  "I  don't  know  whether  I  can 
be  persuaded  to  tell  you  now  or  not." 

"Tell  us !"  they  cried,  piling  into  the  swing  till 
the  supporting  ropes  creaked  with  the  strain. 


26          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Can't  we  bribe  you  with  candy?"  pleaded 
Amy. 

"No.  I  just  made  an  advantageous  trade  in 
that  article,  you  will  remember,"  was  the  answer. 

Anyway,  we  don't  bribe,  we  command,"  put  in 
Betty.  "Grace,  we  refuse  to  be  trifled  with. 
What  have  you  to  suggest  ?  Out  with  it !" 

"You'd  better  hurry."  added  Mollie,  raising 
her  knitting  needle  threateningly,  "before  I  spit 
thee  like  a  pig!" 


CHAPTER  IV 

GRACE   SURPRISES    HER    CHUMS 

"I'M  not  a  pig,"  cried  Grace,  striving  to  look 
dignified,  which  is  a  rather  difficult  procedure 
\vhen  one  is  being  hugged  by  three  pairs  of  arms 
at  once.  "I  don't  care  how  many  times  you  spit 
me,  whatever  that  is,  Mollie,  but  you  shan't  call 
me  a  pig." 

"Of  course  she  shan't,"  said  Betty  soothingly. 
"If  she  does  it  again,  we'll  try  our  hand  at  this 
spitting  business — " 

"Goodness,  sounds  like  a  cat  fight,"  chuckled 
Grace,  but  Mollie  uncerimoniously  shook  her  into 
attention. 

"Grace,  behave  and  tell  us,"  she  ordered. 

"What?"  asked  Grace  aggravatingly,  but  added 
hastily  as  Mollie  again  raised  the  knitting  needle 
at  a  threatening  angle :  "All  right,  if  you'll  just 
give  me  space  enough  to  breathe  I'll  do  any  little 
thing  you  ask." 

With  that  the  three  jumped  from  the  swing  so 
suddenly  that  Grace,  the  only  occupant  left, 

27 


28          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

bounced  into  the  air  and  landed  with  a  thump  on 
the  cushions. 

They  laughed  and  drew  up  three  chairs  in  a 
semi-circle  in  front  of  her  to  make  escape  impos- 
sible. Then  three  pairs  of  merry  eyes  focused 
commandingly  upon  her. 

"I  didn't  know  it  myself  till  last  night,"  she 
said  in  response  to  the  tacit  order.  "Then  it  was 
patriotic  Aunt  Mary  who  proposed  it." 

"Proposed  what?"  they  cried. 

"Well,  that's  what  I'm  going  to  tell  you  if  you 
give  me  half  a  chance.  She  said  she  felt  as  if 
she  owed  something  to  us  girls  for  having  stood 
so  loyally  behind  Uncle  Sam,  and  had  decided 
to  offer  us  her  cottage  at  Bluff  Point  to  use  as 
long  as  we  wanted  it." 

"Bluff  Point!"  cried  Betty,  while  her  eyes  be- 
gan to  sparkle.  "Why  Grace !  isn't  that  the  place 
you  were  telling  us  about — " 

"Where  the  quaint  little  house  stands  on  a 
bluff — "  added  Amy  eagerly. 

"Overlooking  a  sparkling  white  beach  that  leads 
down  to  the  ocean  ?''  went  on  Betty. 

"The  very  same,"  nodded  Grace,  and  they 
heaved  a  sigh  of  pure  excitement  and  happiness. 

"Isn't  it  wonderful,"  cried  Mollie  joyfully, 
"how  somebody  is  always  doing  something  to 
make  us  happy?" 


GRACE  SURPRISES  HER  CHUMS 


29 


'Yes,  but  when  I  said  that  to  Aunt  Mary  last 
night  she  smiled  and  looked  wise — you  know  how 
sweet  she  is — and  said  that  that  was  the  way  hap- 
piness always  came  to  us — by  helping  others  to 
be  happy." 

"But  we  haven't  done  anything  to  make  any- 
body happy — particularly  that  is,"  said  Mollie 
wondering. 

"I  said  that  too,"  nodded  Grace.  "But  she  only 
went  on  smiling,  and  I  realized  she  must  have 
meant  our  work  at  the  Hostess  House." 

"It's  strange  how  everybody  persists  in  calling 
it  work  and  giving  us  so  much  credit  when  it  was 
all  such  fun,"  said  Betty.  "But  girls,"  she  added, 
laughing  breathlessly,  "the  great  fact  is  that  we 
are  going  to  have  another  adventure  in  the  open. 
The  very  thought  of  it  makes  me  want  to  roll  in 
the  buttercups." 

"Goodness,  there's  one  open  in  the  back 
meadow,"  suggested  Mollie.  "You  can  roll  in  it, 
if  you  want  to." 

"Well,  I  don't — I  want  a  whole  patch  of  them !" 
cried  Betty,  while  the  rest  laughed  at  Mollie's 
picture.  "My,  I  feel  younger  already." 

"Well  of  course  you  need  to,"  drawled  Grace, 
adding  with  a  fond  glance  at  the  glowing  Little 
Captain :  "You  look  so  terribly  like  a  dried-up 
ancient,  dear." 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"But  when  shall  we  start?"  cried  Mollie,  com- 
ing back  to  the  all-absorbing  topic  at  hand. 
"Goodness,  I'd  like  to  throw  a  few  clothes  in  a 
suitcase  and  start  right  away — quick — this  min- 
ute— I  can't  wait !" 

"Do  you  think  it's  catching?"  asked  Grace,  anx- 
iously. 

"From  the  way  I  feel  I  should  say  it  was  al- 
ready caught,"  twinkled  Betty,  adding  eagerly: 
"How  long  do  you  suppose  we  will  have  to  wait, 
Grace  ?  Did  your  Aunt  Mary  say  when  we  could 
have  the  cottage?" 

"As  soon  as  we  want  it,"  replied  Grace,  look- 
ing surprised.  "Didn't  I  tell  you?" 

"No  you  didn't,"  mimicked  Mollie,  adding  as 
she  sprang  to  her  feet  impatiently :  "I'd  like  to 
know  what  we're  waiting  for  anyway !  Why  don't 
we  get  started?" 

"Now  I  know  she's  crazy,"  cried  Betty,  seizing 
her  chum  and  pulling  her  down  upon  the  arm  of 
her  chair.  "Why  we  haven't  decided  anything 
yet." 

"What  is  there  to  decide?"  cried  Mollie,  trying 
to  be  patient  and  looking  like  a  martyr. 

"Why  we  don't  even  know  how  we're  going  to 
get  there  yet,"  explained  Betty  soothingly. 

"In  the  automobile,  of  course,"  cried  Mollie, 
jumping  up  again. 


GRACE  SURPRISES  HER  CHUMS 


"Oh,  can  we?"  cried  Grace,  forgetting  to  be 
lanquid  and  bouncing  eagerly  in  the  swing. 
"Mollie,  that  would  be  wonderful." 

'Why  of  course  we'll  go  in  the  car!"  it  was 
Mollie's  turn  to  look  surprised.  "What  did  you 
think  we  were  going  to  do — walk?" 

'There  are  railroads,  you  know,"  Grace  re- 
minded her,  relapsing  into  irony.  "And  as  to 
walking — well,  we  did  that  too  before  you  got 
your  car,  Mollie." 

'Yes,  and  got  sore  feet,"  added  Mollie. 

'Well,  now  that  we've  decided  not  to  go  on 
the  railroad  or  walk,"  Amy  broke  in  unexpectedly, 
"I  really  don't  see  what  we  are  waiting  for." 

"My  goodness,  there's  another  lunatic,"  cried 
Grace,  looking  dispairingly  at  the  Little  Captain, 
whose  eyes  twinkled  merrily.  'What  do  you  ex- 
pect us  to  do — go  just  as  we  are?" 

"No,  but  we  can  throw  some  things  into  a  suit- 
case— " 

"How  long  do  you  suppose  it  will  take  us  to 
get  there?"  asked  the  Little  Captain,  coming  to 
Grace's  rescue. 

"Why,  even  in  Mollie's  car  it  will  take  two 
days,"  said  Grace,  turning  to  Betty  with  the  re- 
lief of  one  who  at  last  had  a  sane  person  to 
reckon  with.  "Mollie  and  Amy  evidently  expect 
to  make  it  in  a  couple  of  hours." 


32          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Oh  well,  I  didn't  know  it  was  so  far  away/* 
murmured  Mollie,  somewhat  taken  aback.  "Of 
course,  then,  we  can't  go  until  to-morrow." 

The  girls  laughed  merrily,  and  Betty  hugged 
her. 

"We  might,"  chuckled  the  latter,  "even  be 
forced  to  wait  till  day  after  to-morrow." 

"I  won't  do  it!"  cried  Mollie,  jumping  up  again. 
"There's  no  reason  in  the  world  why  we  can't 
start  to-morrow." 

"But,  Mollie  dear,"  insisted  Betty  mildly,  "we 
haven't  even  asked  our  folks  whether  we  may  go 
or  not — " 

"As  if  we  didn't  know  what  they  will  say/' 
broke  in  Mollie,  but  Betty  went  on  without  heed- 
ing her. 

"And  we  must  have  a  chaperone,  you  know." 

"Oh,  I  suppose  so,"  sighed  Mollie  sinking  down 
m  her  chair  resignedly,  "but  it's  horribly  tire- 
some. I  want  to  go  now." 

"You  sound  like  Dodo  with  her  candies,"  re- 
ttiarked  Grace,  aimably  helping  herself  to  a  lus- 
cious milk  chocolate  filled  with  nuts.  "Have  one, 
Mollie — it  may  make  you  feel  better." 

"It  won't,  but  I  will,"  said  Mollie  rather  enig- 
matically, reaching  out  a  hand  for  the  proffered 
sweet.  "Thank  you,  dear." 

"But  whom  shall  we  have  for  a  chaperone?" 


GRACE  SURPRISES  HER  CHUMS 


33 


cried  Amy  impatiently.     "I'm  almost  as  bad  as 
Mollie — I  can  hardly  wait  till  to-morrow." 

"Why,"  said  Grace,  nibbling  daintily,  "I 
thought  maybe  you  girls  wouldn't  mind  if  I  asked 
mother  to  go  with  us." 

"Mind !"  echoed  Betty,  while  the  others  looked 
at  her  in  surprise.  "Why  of  course  we'd  love 
to  have  her!  You  know  that.  But  I  never 
imagined  she  would  care  to  go,  she  is  so  inter- 
ested in  Red  Cross  work  and  her  clubs — " 

'That's  just  it,"  said  Grace,  sitting  up  quickly, 
"She's  entirely  worn  out  with  work  and  worry 
about  Will,  and  I  thought  a  little  vacation  with  us 
girls  would  help  her  out  wonderfully.  I'm  not 
sure  she  will  go — I  haven't  asked  her  yet." 

"Well,  let's,"  cried  Betty  impulsively,  jumping"* 
to  her  feet.  "She  simply  can't  refuse  if  we  all  ask 
her  at  once." 

"Now  you're  saying  something!"  cried  Mollie 
fervently,  albeit  slangily,  as  she  flung  her  arm 
about  the  Little  Captain  and  dragged  her  down 
the  steps.  "Action  is  what  we  need — action,  and 
plenty  of  it." 

The  girls  fairly  ran  the  short  distance  from 
Mollie's  home  to  Grace's,  and  the  people  they  met 
on  the  way,  greeted  them  heartily,  musing  as  he  or 
she  turned  to  go  on:  "There's  probably  some- 
thing interesting  in  the  air — the  Outdoor  Girls 


34         OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

always  look  like  that  when  they  have  some  new 
adventure  in  tow."  For  Deepdale  was  very  proud 
and  fond  of  its  Outdoor  Girls. 

Mrs.  Ford  was  just  coming  down  the  stairs 
dressed  to  go  out  when  the  quartette  burst  in  upon 
her.  She  did  look  very  tired  and  worn,  as  Grace 
had  said,  but  the  smile  that  lighted  her  face  at 
sight  of  the  girls  made  her  appear  ten  years 
younger. 

" Mother,"  said  Grace,  taking  one  of  her 
mother's  carefully  gloved  hands  in  her  own  and 
leading  her  gently  but  firmly  into  the  library,  "we 
have  something  very  important  to  say  to  you/' 

"Will  it  take  long?"  queried  Mrs.  Ford,  smil- 
ing at  the  other  girls  over  her  shoulder.  "Be- 
cause, if  it  will,  I'm  very  much  afraid  I  can't  wait. 
I'm  a  little  late  now." 

"That,"  said  Grace  decidedly,  as  her  mother 
sank  into  a  chair  and  the  other  girls  grouped 
themselves  about  her,  "is  exactly  what  we  have 
come  to  talk  about.  We  think  you  need  a  little 

•/ 

vacation." 

"Vacation!"  cried  the  lady,  half  rising  from 
her  chair.  "Why,  my  dear !  how  can  I  take  a  va- 
cation when  my  hands  are  so  full  of  work  now 
that  I  am — " 

"You  don't  have  to  take  it,"  Grace  interrupted 
argumentatively,  "we'll  just  give  it  to  you." 


GRACE  SURPRISES  HER  OPIUMS 


35 


Mrs.  Ford  laughed  helplessly  and  regarded  the 
eager  young  faces  with  amusement. 

"Out  with  it,  girls/'  she  commanded.  "  I  know 
you  are  plotting  some  terrible  thing.  What  do 
you  intend  to  do,  kidnap  me  ?" 

"No,  we're  keeping  that  for  a  last  resort,"  re- 
turned Betty,  and  Mrs.  Ford  laughed  outright 
at  the  confession. 

'We  want,"  explained  Grace,  speaking  fast  for 
fear  of  being  interrupted,  "to  have  you  go  with  us 
to  Bluff  Point.  We  need  a  chaperone,  you  know." 

"I've  no  doubt  of  it,"  retorted  her  mother, 
laughing,  adding,  with  another  anxious  glance  at 
the  clock:  "But  I'm  afraid  you  will  have  to  get 
someone  else,  Honey.  If  I  were  free,  I  should 
like  nothing  better,  but  you  see  how  rushed  I 


am — *' 

Ml 


'But  you're  terribly  tired,  Mother,  you  know 
you  are,"  said  Grace  with  unusual  gentleness, 
adding  diplomatically:  "What  good  will  you  be 
to  the  Red  Cross  or  to  anyone  else,  I'd  like  to 
know,  if  you  let  yourself  get  sick?" 

"But  I'm  not  sick,"  protested  her  mother,  then 
added  with  a  sudden  longing  as  the  wild  solitude 
of  Bluff  Point  rose  before  her  eyes  suggesting 
utter  peace  and  quiet,  a  chance  to  rest  tired  nerves 
and  gather  strength  for  the  last  great  drive: 

"You're  right,  I  am  tired,  terribly  tired,"  and 


36          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

the  lines  of  weariness  returning  to  her  face.  "I'd 
love  it,  girls,  but  there's  my  work !" 

It  took  the  girls  about  five  minutes  of  the  hard- 
est work  they  had  ever  done  in  their  lives.  But 
they  did  what  they  had  set  out  to  do.  At  the  end 
of  that  time  Mrs.  Ford  consented  to  start  with 
them  whenever  they  were  ready. 

"Day  after  to-morrow  ?"  asked  Mollie,  her  eyes 
shining. 

"I  don't  know  why  not,"  said  Mrs.  Ford,  then 
sprang  to  her  feet  with  a  cry  of  dismay.  "Girls,  I 
completely  forgot  to  telephone  the  Red  Cross. 
What  will  they  think  of  me  ?" 


CHAPTER  V 

A   PROBLEM  SOLVED 

"I  WISH/'  said  Mollie,  sitting  back  to  view  ap- 
provingly the  shining  black  hood  of  her  car,  "thafc 
we  had  another  machine.  I'm  afraid  by  the  time 
we've  packed  our  bags  and  things  into  the  ton- 
neau  we'll  find  it  rather  crowded.  And  for  such 
a  long  trip  we  ought  to  have  plenty  of  room/' 

'That's  what  I  was  thinking,"  agreed  Amy, 
rubbing  a  bit  of  nickle  to  a  gleaming  polish,  for 
the  girls  had  gathered  at  Mollie's  to  help  her 
put  the  car  in  shape  for  the  anticipated  trip  to 
Bluff  Point.  And  they  had  gone  to  their  work 
with  a  will,  rubbing  and  polishing  the  big  ma- 
chine as  they  would  have  groomed  a  well-loved 
horse.  'We  will  have  our  trunks  sent,  of  course, 
but  we  shall  have  to  take  our  nighties  and  combs 
and  brushes  and  such  things.  We  might  put  'em 
on  the  roof,"  she  added  hopefully. 

"Yes,  and  we  might  wear  'em,"  said  Grace 
scornfully.  "That  is  a  brilliant  idea." 

"Well,  I  have  one  worth  two  of  that,"  said 
Betty,  trying  not  to  look  mysterious. 

37 


38          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Betty,  are  you  going  to  spring  anything  on 
us?"  cried  Mollie,  while  the  other  two  paused 
with  dust  cloths  uplifted. 

"Not  if  you  don't  want  me  to/'  returned  the 
Little  Captain  demurely. 

"Betty,  dear,  I  love  you  so,"  crooned  Mollie, 
running  around  the  car  and  putting  a  rather  oily 
hand  about  Betty's  waist.  "You  wouldn't  want 
such  an  ardent  admirer  to  drop  dead  at  your  feet, 
would  you,  now?" 

"It  would  have  the  charm  of  novelty,"  chuckled 
Betty,  only  to  add  quickly  as  Mollie  made  a 
threatening  gesture:  "No,  please  don't  kill  me 
yet.  Come  over  here  on  the  steps  and  Fll  tell 
you  all  about  it." 

"Yes,  yes,  go  on,"  they  cried,  obediently  rang- 
ing themselves  on  the  steps  of  the  back  porch  and 
fixing  eager  eyes  upon  her. 

"Shoot !"  Mollie  commanded  inelegantly. 

"Well,"  said  Betty  speaking  slowly  to  add  to 
the  effect  of  her  announcement,  "I  have  a  car!" 

"A  car !"  they  echoed,  and  Grace  added :  "Now 
*I  know  she's  crazy!" 

"When  ?"  demanded  Mollie,  her  eyes  round  and 
black,  as  they  always  \vere  under  excitement. 

"If  you  mean,  when  did  I  get  it,"  answered 
Betty,  enjoying  their  surprise  to  the  full,  "I  might 
tell  you  that  up  to  six  o'clock  last  evening  I  had 


A  PROBLEM  SOLVED  39 

no  more  idea  of  owning  a  car  than  you  did.  How- 
ever, at  six-fifteen,  I  owned  it,"  and  her  eyes 
danced  with  the  pride  of  ownership. 

Then  the  girls  fell  upon  her,  all  demanding  ex- 
planation of  the  miracle,  till  she  raised  her  hand 
pleadingly. 

"Give  me  a  chance,"  she  begged.  "How  can 
I  tell  you  anything  when  you're  making  such  a 
noise?" 

The  girls  seemed  impressed  with  the  common 
sense  of  this.  At  any  rate,  they  stopped  talking 
for  the  space  of  a  half  a  minute. 

"It  was  last  night  at  dinner,"  explained  Betty 
hurriedly,  seizing  her  opportunity.  "Dad  came 
in  a  little  late,  and  as  he  sat  down  he  laughingly 
asked  us  how  we  would  like  a  racing  car  in  the 
family." 

"A  racing  car!"  they  echoed. 

"Of  course  we  thought  he  was  joking,"  con- 
tinued Betty,  "but  when  we  found  he  was  very 
much  in  earnest  of  course  we  went  wild  with 
excitement." 

"I  should  think  so,"  breathed  Amy. 

"But,  Betty  darling,  how — "  Mollie  was  be- 
ginning when  Betty  cut  her  short  by  hurrying  on 
with  her  story. 

"That's  what  we  wanted  to  know,  of  course," 
she  said.  "It  seems  that  one  of  Dad's  clients  owed 


40          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

him  a  good  deal  of  money,  and  although  he,  the 
client,  that  is,  had  plenty  of  money,  it  was  all  tied 
np  in  such  a  way  that  he  couldn't  get  hold  of  it 
right  away,  so  he  offered  to  give  Dad  his  almost 
new  racing  car  in  exchange.  And/'  here  Betty 
came  to  the  most  wonderful  part  of  her  story, 
"since  mother  doesn't  care  for  that  type  of  car — 
he  gave  it  to  me !" 

"Betty,  how  mar-ve-lous !"  breathed  Mollie, 
while  Amy  and  Grace  just  stared. 

"Can  we  see  it?  Have  you  got  it  at  home?" 
asked  Amy,  after  a  few  minutes  during  which  the 
girls  had  been  getting  used  to  the  wonderful 
idea  of  Betty  with  a  machine,  and  a  racing  ma- 
chine at  that. 

"Oh,  Betty,  lead  us  to  it,"  added  Mollie  yearn- 
ingly. 

"I  don't  know  whether  it's  come  yet  or  not," 
explained  the  Little  Captain,  as  the"  girls  threw 
aside  dust  rags  and  gingham  aprons  preparatory 
to  a  concerted  rush  upon  the  new  acquisition. 
"That's  why  I  didn't  tell  you  about  it  sooner.  I 
was  going  to  surprise  you  by  taking  you  to  it," 
she  added,  as  they  set  off  at  a  walk  that  was  al- 
most a  run  for  the  pretty  Nelson  house;  "but 
when  Mollie  spoke  about  another  car  I  just 
couldn't  hold  back  any  longer.  Oh  dear,  I  hope 
it  has  come!" 


A  PROBLEM  SOLVED 


'Won't  it  be  fun?'    cried  Mollie  joyfully,  exe- 
cuting a  little  irrepressible  skip  in  her  delight. 
'You  can  run  it,  Betty,  of  course,  and  take  Grace 
or  Amy  with  you  while  our  car  comes  behind — " 

"With  the  luggage,"  finished  Betty  wickedly. 
'Well  you  needn't  be  so  conceited,"  retorted 
Mollie,  her  nose  in  the  air,  while  Betty  looked 
innocent. 

"W'asn't  that  what  you  were  going  to  say?" 
she  inquired. 

However,  there  was  no  time  for  more  conversa- 
tion, for  at  that  moment  they  turned  a  corner, 
bringing  Betty's  house  to  sight,  and  what  should 
be  going  up  the  drive  at  that  particular  and 
ecstatic  moment  but  the  graceful,  low-bodied  racer 
itself! 

With  a  shout  the  girls  rushed  forward.  They 
overtook  the  driver  as  he  slowed  to  a  stop,  and 
fairly  danced  with  impatience  while  the  man 
pushed  up  his  goggles,  took  off  his  hat,  wiped 
bis  perspiring  forehead,  and  slowly  turned  to 
gir.ile  at  them. 

"This  is  where  Mr.  Nelson  lives,  isn't  it?"  he 
asked.  "Mr.  Todd  asked  me  to  bring  the  car 
around — " 

"Yes,  yes,  wre  know  all  about  it,"  interrupted 
Betty,  then  added  with  a  smile,  as  the  man  looked 
surprised :  "I  suppose  you  think  I'm  terribly  im- 


42          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

patient,  but,  you  see,  the  car  is  mine,  and  I  can't 
wait  to  try  it  out." 

The  man  whistled  and  descended  with  alacrity. 
The  girls  noticed  rather  absentmindedly  that  he 
was  a  rather  good  looking  young  fellow,  probably 
one  of  the  young  men  from  Mr.  Todd's  office  who 
had  volunteered  to  run  this  errand  for  him. 

'Well,  I  don't  blame  you  a  bit  for  being  in  a 
hurry,"  he  said  heartily,  eyeing  the  beautiful  lines 
of  the  car  with  approval.  "She  sure  is  a  great 
little  machine !  You  are  Miss  Nelson,  I  suppose  ?" 
he  added,  turning  to  Betty.  "You  see,"  with  evi- 
dent embarrassment,  "I  promised  to  deliver  the 
car  in  person  to  Mr.  Nelson — " 

"Here  he  is,  so  there  ought  to  be  no  difficulty 
about  that,"  said  a  jovial  voice,  and  they  turned 
to  find  Mr.  Nelson  himself  coming  toward  them. 
"Good  afternoon,  Mr.  Jameson.  How  do  you 
like  my  new  acquisition?  A  beauty  is  it  not?" 

"I  say  so !"  agreed  the  young  fellow,  and  after 
a  few  moments  of  general  conversation,  Mr.  Nel- 
son led  him  off  toward  the  house,  leaving  the 
girls  to  themselves.  And  that,  as  Mollie  after- 
ward remarked,  "was  just  the  most  beautiful 
thing  he  could  have  done !" 

Before  they  had  turned  the  corner  of  the  house, 
Betty  had  clambered  in  behind  the  steering  wheel 
and  was  bidding  the  girls  follow. 


A  PROBLEM  SOLVED  43 

In  their  excitement  they  all  tried  to  climb  in, 
forgetting  that  a  car  designed  to  seat  two  people 
cannot  by  any  stretch  of  imagination  accommo- 
date four.  Then  suddenly  realizing  what  an  ab- 
surd picture  they  must  be  making,  they  began  to 
laugh. 

"Well,  now  what  are  we  going  to  do?"  wailed 
Mollie.  "We  can't  all  go  at  once/' 

"Of  course  you  can/'  cried  Betty  busily  ex- 
amining her  treasure,  touching  a  lever  here,  a 
button  there,  with  loving  fingers.  "What,  may  I 
ask,  is  the  matter  with  the  running  boards?" 

"Betty,  you  don't  mean — " 

"Yes,  I  do/'  firmly. 

"But  we  can't—" 

"Well,  then  I'll  have  to  take  one  at  a  time,"  de- 
cided Betty,  tooting  the  horn  experimentally. 
"Come  on — who  goes  first  ?" 

"Oh,  come  on,  we'll  all  go,"  cried  Mollie  danc- 
ing with  impatience.  "You  get  in  beside  Betty, 
Grace,  since  you're  afraid  of  the  running  board, 
and  Amy  and  I'll  hang  on  somewhere.  Come  on, 
Amy.  Be  a  sport,  old  girl." 

Amy  wavered  for  a  moment,  but  the  challenge 
was  too  much  for  her,  and  she  nodded  her  head  in 
assent. 

"Thank  goodness  I  can  only  die  once,"  was  her 
cheerful  comment. 


44         OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

So  Grace  climbed  in  beside  the  Little  Captain, 
while  Amy  and  Mollie  scrambled  up  on  the  run- 
ning boards  and  clung  to  the  sides  of  the  car. 
Then  Betty  tooted  the  horn  triumphantly  and  be- 
gan slowly  to  back  down  the  drive. 

"I  don't  know  about  this/'  she  remarked,  as  the 
car  made  rather  zigzagging  work  of  it.  "I've 
driven  mostly  on  a  straight  road,  you  know,  and 
I'm  not  very  expert,  even  if  I  do  know  all  about 
a  motor  boat." 

"So  we  see,"  commented  Mollie  wickedly,  as 
Betty  nearly  backed  into  a  flower  bed  at  one  side 
of  the  drive. 

"Don't  you  think  we'd  better  get  off?"  asked 
Amy.  "Till  you  turn  into  the  road,  anyway, 
Betty  ?"  she  added. 

"Don't  you  dare,"  cried  Betty,  giving  the  wheel 
a  nervous  little  twist  that  caused  Amy  to  groan 
and  clutch  the  side  of  the  car  tighter.  "If  you 
make  me  stop  now,  I'll  never  get  started  again. 
There!"  as  the  car  slid  into  the  roadway,  hesi- 
tated a  moment,  then  without  a  jar  or  a  jerk, 
glided  swiftly  along  the  smooth  road,  gathering 
headway  as  it  went.  "Now  we're  all  right." 

"That  was  pretty  work,  Betty,"  complimented 
Mollie,  who,  as  an  old  and  experienced  driver, 
felt  capable  of  pronouncing  judgment.  "Now 
let's  see  what  this  little  car  will  do." 


A  PROBLEM  SOLVED 


45 


"Not  too  fast,"  begged  Amy,  as  Betty  slid  into 
high  gear.  "Remember  we're  not  used  to  this 
kind  of  traveling,  and  we're  apt  to  find  ourselves 
sitting  in  the  road  if  you're  not  careful." 

"Have  you  chosen  your  spot?"  asked  Betty, 
her  eyes  twinkling*. 

"Just  the  same,  it  might  have  been  a  good  idea 
to  have  brought  some  cushions  along,"  said  Mollie 
ruefully.  "We  might  have  strapped  them  on  and 
used  them  the  way  you  do  life  savers — in  case  of 
emergency." 

"My,  you  must  be  having  a  wonderful  time," 
drawled  Grace.  "Have  some  candy  Mollie — it 
may  help  your  courage." 

"My  courage  doesn't  need  any  help,  thank  you," 
snapped  Mollie,  adding  wickedly :  "Just  for  that 
we  ought  to  make  you  ride  out  here." 

"Goodness,  don't!"  cried  Betty,  as  she  swung 
the  car  around  a  corner  and  started  once  more 
toward  home.  "The  punishment  wouldn't  fit  the 
crime,  Mollie.  Besides,  we'll  be  back  in  a  few 
minutes.  Girls,  she  runs  like  a  dream !" 

"She's  a  wonder,"  agreed  Mollie.  "I  guess 
there's  just  about  no  limit  to  the  speed  she's  capa- 
ble of." 

"Do  you  want  me  to  let  her  out?"  queried 
Betty  wickedly,  but  both  Amy  and  Mollie  pro- 
tested vehemently. 


46         OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


"Some  other  time/'  said  Mollie,  "when  we're 
not  hanging  on  by  our  eyelids !" 

A  few  minutes  more,  and  they  were  again  turn- 
ing into  the  Nelson  drive,  which,  by  the  way, 
Betty  took  much  more  expertly  this  time.  As 
the  car  slowed,  Amy  and  Mollie  dropped  off  and 
Amy  opened  the  door  for  Lady  Grace,  who  de- 
scended slowly. 

"Well,  how  do  you  like  it?"  cried  Betty,  jump- 
ing out  in  her  turn  and  regarding  her  new  pos- 
session with  shining  eyes.  "Do  you  think  she'll 
do?" 

"Do!"  they  cried,  and  Mollie  added,  patting  the 
smooth  side  of  the  car  with  admiring  fingers : 

"She's  a  wonder,  Betty — as  Roy  would  say,  *a 
perfect  pippin.'  Good-bye,"  she  added  suddenly, 
starting  down  the  drive. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  cried  Betty,  as  they 
looked  after  her  surprised. 

"Home,"  she  answered,  adding  with  a  chuckle: 
"I've  got  to  finish  cleaning  my  old  car.  It's  poor 
old  nose  must  be  terribly  out  of  joint." 


CHAPTER  VI 

LIFE  AND  DEATH 

THE  next  morning  Betty  awoke  to  the  sound  of 
the  telephone  ringing  imperatively  in  the  hall.  She 
got  up,  dragged  the  instrument  from  its  stand  and 
spoke  drowsily  into  the  receiver. 

"Hello — who — why,  Grace,  how  did  you  hap- 
pen to  wake  up  ? —  Why,  Grace,  what  is  the  mat- 
ter, dear? — You  have  heard  what? — Will  is 
wounded  ? — Oh,  Honey,  how  awful !  Is  it  serious  ? 
— Never  mind,  don't  try  to  tell  me  about  it  now. 
I'll  get  dressed  just  as  fast  as  I  can  and  come  right 
over — Yes,  yes,  in  about  five  minutes." 

Mechanically  Betty  replaced  the  receiver  on  the 
hook  and  hurried  back  into  her  room.  Then 
swiftly  she  began  to  dress. 

Will !  Dear  old  Will  was  \vounded !  That  had 
been  about  all  she  had  been  able  to  gather  from 
Grace's  sobbing  message — but  that  was  enough. 
He  was  the  first  of  the  boys  to  fall  out  there  in 
the  trenches,  and  who  knew  but  what  Allen  might 
be  the  next ! 

And  here  only  yesterday  they  had  been  so 

47 


48          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

happy,  as  happy  as  they  could  be  with  that  shadow 
always  hanging  over  them.  This  was  the  day, 
too — the  incongruous  thought  struck  Betty  as  she 
hastily  pulled  on  her  clothing — the  day  they  had 
set  for  their  trip  to  Bluff  Point.  Well,  of  course, 
it  was  all  off  now.  Who  wanted  to  go  anyway? 

These  thoughts  and  many  more  raced  through 
Betty's  head  as  she  put  the  finishing  touches  to  her 
toilet  and  crushed  a  garden  hat  on  her  pretty  soft 
hair.  She  was  a  very  attractive  picture  as  sha 
ran  down  the  stairs,  but  she  neither  knew  it  nor, 
cared. 

"Why,  Betty  dear,  what  is  the  meaning  of  the 
hat?"  her  mother  inquired,  smiling  as  her  young 
daughter  burst  into  the  dining  room.  "You  don't 
need  it  to  eat  breakfast  in,  you  know.  Who  called 
on  the  'phone?'5 

"I'm  not  going  to  eat  breakfast,  at  least  not 
right  away.  But  there,  of  course,  you  don't 
know,"  answering  her  mother's  look  of  surprise. 
"Grace  called  up  and,  oh,  Mother,  poor  Will  has 
been  wounded !  I  don't  want  to  c-cry,"  her  chin 
quivered  and  she  turned  away  for  a  moment  to 
get  control  of  the  lump  in  her  throat. 

"I  know,  dear,"  said  her  mother,  putting  an 
understanding  arm  about  her,  "and  so  I'm  not 
going  to  offer  very  much  sympathy — just  now. 
Were  you  going  over  to  see  Grace,  poor  child  ?': 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  49 

Betty  squeezed  her  mother's  hand  gratefully 
and  nodded. 

"I'll  be  back  in  a  little  while,"  she  said  finally, 
getting  the  better  of  that  annoying  lump.  "I  just 
want  to  find  out  all  about  it  and  give  Grace  my 
sympathy." 

And  the  Little  Captain  found  poor  Grace  ia 
need  of  all  the  sympathy  she  could  possibly  give 
her.  She  was  sitting  in  the  darkest  corner  of  the 
library,  all  crumpled  up  in  a  big  chair,  her  eyes 
red  with  weeping  and  a  damp  ball  of  handkerchief 
clutched  tightly  in  one  hand. 

At  sight  of  Betty  running  toward  her,  she  began 
to  sob  again,  the  tears  running  down  her  face  un- 
noticed. 

"Betty,  Betty,  I  knew  you'd  come,"  she  cried, 
as  Betty  knelt  beside  her  and  put  two  loving  arms 
about  her.  "I'm  so  m-miserable  I  just  don't  want 
to  live  at  all." 

"But,  Honey,  it  isn't  nearly  as  bad  as  it  might 
be,"  said  Betty,  trying  to  sooth  while  wanting 
desperately  to  know  herself  just  how  bad  it  was. 
"You  said  he  was  only  wounded,  didn't  you?" 

"That's  what  the  telegram  said,"  Grace  an- 
swered, wiping  her  eyes  drearily.  "But  how  do 
we  know  but  what  he  may  be  dead  by  this  time?" 

'We  don't  know,  of  course,"  returned  Betty,  re- 
covering a  little  of  her  optimism  while  she  unos- 


50          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

tentatiously  handed  Grace  a  fresh  handkerchief, 
"but  the  chances  are  against  it." 

"But  perhaps  they  said  he  was  just  wounded  to 
1-let  us  down  easy,"  cried  Grace,  evidently  con- 
vinced that  there  was  no  bright  side  to  look  upon. 

"The  Government  doesn't  do  that;  it  hasn't 
time,"  argued  Betty.  "It  always  lets  you  know 
the  worst  at  once." 

A  gleam  of  hope  came  into  Grace's  eyes. 

"Then  you  think  there's  a  chance?"  she  queried, 
sitting  up  straight  and  beginning  to  look  a  little 
more  interested  in  life.  "Do  you  think  he  may 
get  well  ?" 

"Why,  of  course,"  said  Betty,  adding  reason- 
ably: "If  you  would  tell  me  just  what  the  tele- 
gram said,  I'd  have  more  to  go  on." 

"That's  all  it  said — what  I  told  you/'  replied 
Grace,  relaxing  wearily.  'Just  said  that  he  was 
wounded — nothing  more.  Dad  is  writing  to 
Washington  to  try  to  get  more  news.  Of  course, 
he  has  a  great  deal  of  influence,  being  a  lawyer 
with  a  good  many  friends  in  Washington,  and  he 
may  be  able  to  find  out  something.  I  don't  know." 

"Here  come  Mollie  and  Amy/'  said  Betty, 
glancing  through  the  window.  "I  guess,"  she 
added  thoughtfully,  "Amy  probably  feels  pretty 
bad  too." 

"But  she's  not  his  sister,"  cried  Grace,  with  a 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  5I 

sudden  flare-up  of  jealousy  that  made  Betty  smile 
in  spite  of  her  heartache.  She  could  not  help 
wondering  how  Grace  would  have  taken  it  if  it  had 
been  Roy  instead  of  Will  who  had  been  wounded. 

But  Grace's  little  fit  of  jealousy  did  not  last 
long  at  sight  of  Amy's  drawn,  white  face  and  the 
traces  of  tears  in  her  eyes.  Instead,  she  opened 
her  arms  to  this  other  girl  who  was  not  Will's 
sister,  yet  loved  him  too,  and  for  a  moment  they 
cried  on  each  others  shoulders. 

Meanwhile  Betty  and  Mollie  wandered  over  to 
the  window  and  stood  looking  thoughtfully  out 
upon  the  lawn  and  not  seeing  any  of  it. 

"Goodness!"  said  Mollie  after  a  moment, 
shrugging  her  shoulders  a  little  impatiently,  "of 
course,  it's  terrible  to  have  Will  wounded,  and  I 
can  imagine  Grace  being  all  cut  up  about  it,  but 
she —  and  Amy  too —  act  as  if  he  were  dead." 

"I  know,"  said  Betty  softly,  then  added,  look- 
ing a  little  quizzically  at  Mollie :  "But  you  know 
I  don't  blame  them  so  much  when  I  try  putting 
myself  in  their  place.  Of  course  we  love  Will,  but 
suppose  it  had  been  Allen,  for  instance,  or  Frank." 

Mollie  started  and  uttered  a  little  cry  of  pro- 
test. 

"Oh,  but  that  would  be  different,"  she  said 
weakly,  then  catching  Betty's  eye,  added  soberly : 
I  see  what  you  mean,  of  course.  I  suppose  I 


« 


52          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

would  act  just  the  same,  under  different  circum- 
stances." 

However,  having  had  their  cry  out  and  feeling 
better  and  much  more  cheerful  in  consequence, 
Grace  and  Amy  called  to  them  and  they  crossed 
the  room  quickly. 

"We've  decided,"  said  Amy  then,  "that,  since 
we  can't  find  out  any  more  until  Mr.  Ford  hears 
from  Washington,  we  might  as  well  make  the 
best  of  it." 

"And  we  want  to  talk  about  our  trip,"  Grace 
added. 

"Our  trip?"  echoed  Mollie.  "Why  I  thought 
of  course  we  would  give  that  up." 

"I  did  too,"  explained  Grace.  "But  when  I 
spoke  of  it  to  Dad,  he  said  we  were  to  do  nothing 
of  the  kind.  He  said  we  couldn't  do  poor  Will" — 
in  spite  of  all  her  resolution  her  voice  broke  on 
the  name — "any  good  by  staying  at  home  and 
moping,  and  that  he  would  let  us  know  as  soon  as 
he  had  any  authentic  word  from  Washington. 
And  he  insists  on  mother's  going  too." 

And  so  it  happened  that  a  few  hours  later  a 
very  sober  group  of  Outdoor  Girls  started  on 
what  should  have  been  a  joyful  trip,  with  heavy 
hearts  and  gloomy  foreboding.  Even  the  new 
racer  did  not  serve  to  liven  the  party. 

The  only  time  they  laughed  was  when  they 


LIFE  AND  DEATH 


53 


ir 

tc 


found   Dodo  and   Paul,    the   incorrigible   twins, 
hidden  away  under  some  raincoats  in  Mollie's  car. 

"Oh,  but  we  want  to  go  'long,"  Dodo  protested 
vehemently  when  discovered. 

'We  just  got  to  go  'long,"  Paul  had  added. 
'No,  you  mustn't  'got  to/  '  Mollie  contradicted 
them,  while  the  others  looked  on  amused.  "Come, 
Dodo,  honey,  be  a  good  girl  for  sister  and  come 
down.    You  too,  Paul.    We're  in  an  awful  hurry." 

"But  we  not  goin'  to  come  down,"  Dodo  in- 
sisted. 

"  'Less,"  Paul  added  diplomatically,  "we  get 
tandies," 

"Lots  of  tandies,"  Dodo  supplemented. 

"Here,  take  these,"  Grace  offered,  holding  out 
a  box  of  sweets  which,  despite  all  her  trouble,  she 
had  not  forgotten. 

"Don't  give  them  the  box — just  take  out  a 
few,"  Mollie  suggested,  but  Grace  insisted,  while 
her  face  clouded  again. 

"I  don't  want  them,  anyway.  I  don't  know 
why  I  took  them.  Habit,  I  suppose." 

However,  hope  and  optimism  did  not  consent 
to  be  kept  long  in  the  background  on  such  a  day 
as  this  when  the  sun  shone  its  brightest  and  the 
birds  sang  their  hardest  and  the  very  wind  seemed 
to  be  whispering  of  happier  times  to  come. 

"Well,"  sighed  Amy  at  last,  for  she  and  Mrs. 


54          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

Ford  were  riding  in  Mollie's  car,  while  Grace  was 
with  Betty  in  the  racer,  "it's  plain  to  be  seen  that 
nature  at  least  doesn't  know  that  anything  horrible 
or  cruel  is  happening  'over  there/  I  don't  think 
I  ever  saw  a  more  wonderful  day." 

"Maybe  it  is  a  good  omen/'  said  Mollie,  quick 
to  seize  her  opportunity.  "I  feel  it  in  my  bones 
that  it  won't  be  long  before  we  will  hear  good 
news  of  Will — and  you  know  my  prophetic  bones 
never  lie." 

"I  don't  know  anything  of  the  sort,"  protested 
Amy,  although  the  remark  brought  a  reluctant 
smile  to  her  lips.  "I've  known  those  same 
prophetic  bones  to  slip  up  before  this." 

"Which  reminds  me,"  Mollie  cried,  apropos  of 
nothing  in  particular,  "that  if  we  don't  put  on 
more  speed  we'll  not  reach  our  destination  before 
dark.  I  wonder  why  Betty  doesn't  hurry,"  for 
Betty  and  Grace  in  the  speedy  little  racer  were 
taking  the  lead. 

She  signaled  the  latter  with  three  long  and 
three  short  toots  of  the  horn.  A  moment  later  the 
racer  slowed  down  and  Betty  turned  around  to 
see  what  was  wanted. 

"You're  too  slow,"  cried  Mollie.  "If  you  don't 
go  a  little  faster,  we'll  have  to  run  over  you." 

"Oh-ho,  look  who's  talking!"  gibed  the  Little 
Captain,  adding  wickedly:  "We  were  afraid  to 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  5: 


speed  up  for  fear  of  leaving  you  too  far  behind." 

"Now  I  know  we'll  have  to  run  over  you/'  cried 
Mollie  fiercely.  "Toot,  toot — out  of  my  way !" 

But  Betty  evidently  had  no  intention  of  getting 
out  of  anybody's  way,  for  with  a  challenging  blast 
of  her  horn  she  put  the  little  car  at  high  and  it 
sprang  forward  gleefully. 

Behind  her,  Mollie's  car,  like  a  big  cat  after  a 
mouse,  gave  exultant  chase,  fairly  eating  up  the 
road.  And  yet  Betty  maintained  the  distance  be- 
tween them' — even  drew  away  a  little. 

"Goodness,"  cried  Mollie  suddenly,  her  eyes 
sparkling,  "I  may  be  mistaken,  but  I  think  she 
wants  a  race!" 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  RACE 

THEN  began  some  fun  that  was  novel  and  ex- 
citing even  to  the  Outdoor  Girls,  who  thought 
they  had  tried  just  about  every  sport  there  was. 

Mollie  bent  her  straight  little  back  over  the 
steering  wheel,  gave  her  more  power  and  the  big 
tar  fairly  flew  ahead,  lessening  perceptibly  the 
distance  between  it  and  the  racer. 

Ho\vever,  Betty,  looking  behind,  seemed  not  in 
the  least  concerned.  On  the  contrary,  she  waved 
her  hand  joyously  as  she  recognized  Mollie  had 
taken  her  challenge.  Then  she  too  bent  over  the 
wheel  with  her  eyes  glued  to  the  flying  ribbon  of 
road  ahead. 

"Betty,  Betty,  stop  it!"  cried  Grace,  holding 
frantically  to  her  hat  and  the  side  of  the  car. 
"Suppose  we  should  m-meet  somebody — a  wagon 
or  a  m-machine." 

"So  much  the  worse  for  it,"  retorted  Betty 
gayly.  'You  keep  your  eye  on  Mollie,  Grade 
dear,  and  tell  me  whether  she's  gaining — that's  a 
good  girl." 

56 


THE  RACE 


57 


:ilf  you  think  I'm  going  to  help  you  break  our 
necks-—"  Grace  sputtered,  but  Betty  cut  her  short 
'Well,  if  you  don't  I  will  have  to  look  for  my- 
self," she  said,  adding  maliciously :  "And  then  we 
will  have  a  smash-up !" 

Grace  groaned  and  looked  behind  her. 
They're  gaining,"  she  cried,  and  then  all  at 
once  the  spirit  of  the  thing  caught  her — the  con- 
test of  speed  was  getting  into  her  blood.  "Oh, 
Betty,  don't  let  'em,"  she  almost  screamed,  above 
the  noise  of  the  motor  and  the  rushing  wind. 
"They're  not  more  than  fifty  feet  behind  now !" 

Betty  gave  her  a  swift  look,  smiled  to  herself, 
and  once  more  fixed  her  dancing  eyes  on  the  road 
ahead. 

"All  right,"  she  crowed.  "Just  watch  me  rua 
away  from  them.  I  wouldn't  have  had  the 
heart,"  she  added  with  a  chuckle,  "if  Mollie  hadn't 
brought  it  all  on  herself." 

"But  they're  still  gaining,"  insisted  Grace 
nervously,  trying  to  look  behind,  ahead,  keep  her 
seat,  hat,  and  dignity  all  at  the  same  time.  "Look, 
Betty,  they're  only  about  thirty  feet  behind!" 

"That's  near  enough,"  Betty  decided,  and  lean- 
ing over  suddenly,  did  something  to  the  car  that 
Grace  never  quite  understood.  Anyway,  it  had 
the  desired  effect.  The  little  racer  fairly  leapt  for- 
ward and,  like  a  horse  that  has  been  given  his 


58          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

head  for  the  first  time,  took  the  bit  between  its 
teeth  and  bolted. 

Behind  them  Mollie  looked  her  amazement. 
She  was  getting  every  bit  of  speed  out  of  her  ma- 
chine of  which  it  was  capable,  and  then,  just  as 
victory  was  within  sight,  Betty  was  doing  an  in- 
conceivable, unbelievable  thing — she  was  winning 
the  race! 

Mrs.  Ford  and  Amy  had  been  enjoying  the  race 
tremendously,  but  now  they  leaned  forward  in  sur- 
prise. 

"Goodness,  she's  beating  us,"  cried  Amy. 

"No!"  snapped  Mollie  sarcastically.  "Who 
would  have  supposed  it  ?" 

"Perhaps  it  is  because  Betty's  car  is  so  much 
lighter,"  suggested  Airs.  Ford  consolingly.  "We 
have  all  the  luggage  and  wraps,  too." 

"Oh,  that  wouldn't  make  so  much  difference," 
denied  Mollie,  who  was  too  good  a  sportsman  to 
make  excuses  for  herself.  "Betty's  racer  has  the 
speed,  that's  all." 

"Well,  they're  just  about  out  of  sight  now," 
said  Amy,  leaning  back  resignedly.  "I  only  hope 
Betty  doesn't  run  into  anything  and  have  a  smash- 
up.  She  hasn't  driven  a  car  as  much  as  you, 
Mollie." 

"Oh,  Betty'll  take  care  of  herself,"  said  Mollie, 
though  she  was  slightly  mollified  by  this  tribute  to 


THE  RACE 


59 


her  superior  experience,  if  not  superior  speed.  "I 
guess,"  she  added,  after  a  moment's  reflection, 
"I'd  better  sell  this  old  car  and  get  a  racer  too." 

Mrs.  Ford  laughed  softly,  the  first  time  she  had 
laughed  or  thought  of  laughing  since  receiving 
the  news  of  Will's  being  wounded. 

"Don't  go  back  on  an  old  friend  for  its  first 
offence,  Mollie,"  she  chided,  adding  diplomati- 
cally :  "A  racing  car  is  just  fine  for  speed,  but  I 
think  your  automobile  is  much  more  sociable  and 
comfy." 

'Well,  I'm  glad  there's  something  nice  about 
it,"  said  Mollie,  for  she  had  not  yet  recovered  from 
her  surprise  and  chagrin.  "I  hope,"  she  added, 
as  a  sudden  thought  struck  her,  "that  Betty  doesn't 
get  too  far  ahead.  I  don't  know  this  part  of  the 
country  very  well  and  Betty  has  the  map." 

That  will  be  the  next  thing,"  said  Amy,  with 
a  sigh,  and  Mollie  looked  at  her  sharply. 

"What  ?"  she  demanded. 

'Why,  that  we'll  get  lost,"  Amy  explained. 
"Wasn't  that  what  you  meant?" 

"Oh,  I  hope  not,"  said  Mrs.  Ford,  a  little  anx- 
iously. "Perhaps  we'll  be  able  to  see  them  when 
we  round  this  curve,  Mollie." 

But  they  rounded  several  curves,  and  still  no 
sign  of  Betty's  car.  Then  happened  what  Mollie 
had  secretly  been  fearing  would  happen.  They 


6o          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

came  to  a  crossroads  and  a  sudden  stop  at  one 
and  the  same  moment. 

"Now,  what?"  queried  Amy,  in  the  tone  of 
resignation  that  never  failed  to  rub  Mollie  the 
wrong  way.  "Something  the  matter  with  the 
engine?" 

"No,  the  engine's  all  right,"  snapped  Mollie, 
adding,  irritably:  "But  everything  else  is  all 
wrong." 

'What,  for  instance?"  queried  Mrs.  Ford  sooth- 
ingly. She  knew  that  the  first  defeat  Mollie  had 
ever  experienced  would  be  bound  to  rankle  and 
was  prepared  to  make  allowances.  "If  the  en- 
gine is  all  right,  why  don't  we  go  on  ?" 

'Which  way?"  queried  Mollie,  spreading  out 
her  arms  with  a  hopeless  gesture.  "There  are 
two  roads,  one  looks  as  good  as  the  other,  and 
we  haven't  the  slightest  idea  in  the  world  which 
to  take." 

"Oh !"  gasped  Amy. 

Mrs.  Ford  gave  a  low  whistle  as  she  saw  the 
fix  they  were  in. 

"Then  if  Betty  doesn't  realize  our  predicament 
and  come  back  pretty  soon,  we'll  either  have  to 
stay  here  indefinitely,  or  go  back  the  way  we  came, 
is  that  it?" 

"Yes,"  nodded  Mollie,  adding  truthfully  and 
more  than  a  little  anxiously :  "Only  I'm  not  quite 


THE  RACE  6 1 

sure  I  know  just  how  we  came.  As  I  said,  this  is 
unfamiliar  country  to  me." 

Amy   groaned. 

"Then  we  shall  be  lost  for  fair,"  she  said.  "Oh, 
why  did  Betty  do  such  a  foolish  thing?" 

Mollie  was  about  to  retort  when  a  cloud  of  dust 
in  the  distance  and  a  faint  chug-chug  made  her 
swallow  her  words. 

"What's  that?"  she  cried.  "It  sounds  like  a 
motor.  "I  wonder — " 

"Yes,  it  is!"  cried  Amy,  straining  her  eyes  to 
see  through  the  cloud  of  dust.  "It's  only  a  little 
car,  and  it's  coming  at  about  ninety  miles  an 
hour." 

At  this  reference  to  Betty's  speed,  Mollie 
winced  a  little  but  gave  a  relieved  sigh  neverthe- 
less. For  by  this  time  the  car  was  near  enough 
to  be  identified  beyond  doubt.  It  was  a  racer,  and 
there  was  a  girl  at  the  wheel. 

A  few  moments  later  Betty  herself,  with  a  grin, 
hailed  them, 

"Hello,"  she  cried,  adding  as  the  car  slowed  to 
a  standstill:  "This  time  the  joke's  on  us.  We 
were  so  busy  running  away  from  you  that  we  took 
the  wrong  road.  This  one  ends  about  two  miles 
up  in  somebody's  farm." 

"It's  lucky  something  stopped  you,"  said  Mollie 
dryly,  adding  as  she  cocked  one  eye  at  the  sun: 


62          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


'Well,  let's  be  getting  along.  We'll  have  to 
hurry  and  make  up  for  lost  time." 

"Do  you  still  want  to  get  ahead  of  us  ?"  asked 
Betty,  as  a  moment  later  she  swung  her  car  into 
the  right  road.  "Because  if  you  do — " 

"Go  on,"  cried  Mollie,  exasperated,  yet  begin- 
ning to  laugh,  for  after  all  Mollie  was  a  good 
loser.  "Some  way  or  other  I'll  get  even  with  you, 
Betty  Nelson.  Meanwhile  hustle !" 

And  Betty  hustled,  with  Mollie  keeping  just 
far  enough  behind  to  avoid  the  cloud  of  dust 
the  little  car  threw  up.  For  an  hour  more  the 
motors  purred  rhythmically,  eating  up  mile  after 
mile,  until  finally  the  girls  were  compelled  by 
ravenous  and  healthy  appetities  to  stop  for  lunch. 

They  had  brought  two  big  hampers,  packed 
full  with  sandwiches,  fruit  and  cake  and  also 
something  to  drink,  and  after  the  long  ride  in 
the  open  the  very  thought  of  these  delicacies 
brought,  as  Grace  said,  "the  tears  of  longing  to 
their  eyes." 

As  Mrs.  Ford  handed  one  of  the  baskets  over 
the  seat  to  Mollie  in  front,  Betty  and  Grace 
tumbled  out  of  their  car  and  came  running  toward 
them. 

"Are  you  going  to  get  out  and  eat,  in  romantic 
fashion,  by  the  wayside?"  queried  Grace,  eyeing 
a  pile  of  sandwiches  hungrily.  "Or  are  you  going 


THE  RACE  63 

to  sit  in  state  in  the  car  and  let  us  occupy  the 
running  board?" 

"We'll  give  you  one  of  the  hampers/'*  offered 
Mrs.  Ford,  but  Mollie  gasped  in  dismay. 

"Oh,  please  don't,"  she  begged.  "Don't  you 
see — there  are  only  two  of  them  to  our  three. 
And  you  want  to  give  them  half  the  lunch!" 

They  laughed  at  her,  and  Betty  offered  a  solu- 
tion. 

Far  be  it  from  us  to  rob  you,  Honey,"  she 
said  soothingly.  "We'll  sit  right  here  on  this 
rock—" 

"Oh,  goodness!  who  cares  where  we  sit  as 
long  as  we  get  something,"  groaned  Grace. 
"Mollie,  I'm  dying." 

"Well  as  long  as  you  die  out  there  it's  all 
right,"  retorted  Mollie  unfeelingly.  Nevertheless, 
she  handed  the  sufferer  a  ham  sandwich  and  a 
hard  boiled  egg,  which  the  latter  came  as  near  to 
grabbing  as  her  good  breeding  would  permit. 

However,  when  they  had  finished  the  lunch, 
burned  up  what  odds  and  ends  remained,  and  had 
once  more  started  on  their  way,  they  found  that 
the  shadow  of  unhappiness  which  the  excitement 
of  the  race  had  almost  banished,  was  returning 
again. 

In  front  with  Betty,  Grace  sighed  so  dolefully 
that  the  Little  Captain  looked  at  her  inquiringly, 


64          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

an  action  which  almost  brought  about  a  collision 
with  a  tree  by  the  wayside. 

"Betty,  what  are  you  doing?" 

"Trying  to  kill  us,"  replied  Betty  serenely. 
"And  if  you  give  any  more  sighs  like  that,  I'll 
do  it." 

"I  didn't  know  I  sighed,"  said  Grace  gloomily. 
"But  it  wouldn't  be  any  wonder  if  I  did.  I  feel 
as  if  I  were  made  up  of  them — sighs,  I  mean." 

Betty  was  silent  a  moment,  then  she  asked  sud- 
denly : 

"When  does  your  father  expect  to  hear  from 
Washington?" 

"Not  before  the  end  of  the  week,  anyway.    And 
by  that  time,"  Grace  paused  to  control  the  tremb- 
ling of  her  lips,  "nobody  knows  what  may  have 
happened.     For   all   we   know   Will   may   be- 
dead." 


' 

r 


CHAPTER  VIII 

RED   RAGS 

WELL,  we've  been  making  pretty  good  speed 
for  the  last  three  hours,"  said  Mollie,  taking  first 
one  hand,  then  the  other,  from  the  steering  wheel 
and  stretching  her  cramped  fingers  experimentally. 
"Now  if  nothing  else  happens — " 

The  sound  of  an  explosion  cut  short  the  rest 
of  the  sentence,  and  she  put  on  the  brakes,  at  the 
same  time  tooting  a  signal  to  Betty.  The  latter 
stopped  her  car  and  came  running  back  to  see 
what  had  happened. 

"Tire,"  said  Mollie  laconically,  forestalling  the 
inevitable  questions.  "I  knew  our  luck  had  been 
too  good  to  be  true.  Well,"  with  the  air  of  a 
martyr  acceping  the  inevitable,  "I  suppose  there's 
nothing  to  do  but  get  busy  and  fix  it,  though, 
of  course,  this  spoils  our  chances  of  getting  to 
Bensington  to-night,"  Bensington  being  the  town 
midway  between  Deepdale  and  Bluff  Point  where 
they  had  planned  to  spend  the  night.  It  was  also 
the  only  town  for  miles  around  that  boasted  a 

hotel. 

65 


66          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Oh,  I  don't  know/'  said  Betty  in  reply  to 
Mollie's  gloomy  prediction.  ;'It  won't  be  the 
first  time  we've  accomplished  the  impossible." 

"But  it  will  soon  be  dark." 

"Goodness !  it  won't  be  dark  for  hours  and 
hours,"  Betty  laughed  at  her.  "And  this  oughtn't 
to  take  us  more  than  half  an  hour  at  the  longest. 
Come  on  now,  let's  get  busy." 

Thus  inspired,  the  girls  "got  busy,"  but  they 
were  tired  with  the  long  drive  and  everything 
seemed  to  go  wrong.  Their  usually  skillful 
fingers  fumbled,  the  tire  was  "too  big  or  too  little 
or  something,"  to  quote  Amy,  and  at  the  end  of  a 
quarter  of  an  hour's  useless  struggle  their  tempers 
were  worn  to  a  frazzle  and  they  were  ready  to 
cry. 

"Well,  I  never  had  anything  act  like  that  be- 
fore," cried  Mollie  irritably.  "I'd  like  to  give 
the  person  that  wrote  about  the  'depravity  of 
inanimate  things'  a  medal.  The  old  tire's  got 
a  mean  disposition,  that's  all." 

"Well,  it  isn't  the  only  one,"  Grace  was  be- 
ginning, when  Mollie  turned  and  glared  at  her. 

"If  you  mean  me — 

"I  meant  all  of  us,"  Grace  explained.  "As  long 
as  we  have  been  going  together,  this  is  the  first 
time  I  can  remember  when  all  of  us  have  been  in 
the  doleful  dumps  at  once." 


RED  RAGS  67 

This  brought  a  reluctant  smile  even  to  Mollie's 
gloomy  countenance,  and  Betty  laughed  merrily. 

"Perhaps  it's  just  as  well,"  said  the  Little 
Captain,  adding  with  a  chuckle:  "It's  the  same 
way  with  onions —  if  everybody  eats  'em,  no  one 
can  notice  the  unpleasantness  in  the  other  fellow." 

This  brought  a  real  laugh,  and  Mollie  said 
fondly : 

"I  always  knew  you  were  a  'philosophiker/ 
Betty,  dear.  But,"  she  added,  vindictively  kick- 
ing the  tire  that  lay  at  her  feet,  "all  the  philoso- 
phy in  the  world  won't  put  this  tire  on  for  us. 
And  we  can't  very  well  get  to  Bensington  on  three 
wheels  and  a  rim." 

"No !"  cried  Grace,  sarcastically.  "Who  would 
have  guessed  it?" 

Mollie  started  to  retort,  but  the  threatened 
resumption  of  hostilities  was  cut  short  by  the 
sound  of  a  motor  in  the  distance. 

"Hark!"  cried  Mollie,  a  dramatic  hand  raised 
to  a  listening  ear.  "Do  I  hear  the  approach  of 
an  angel?" 

"If  3'ou  do,  he  has  a  pretty  earthly  means  of 
transportation,"  laughed  Betty.  "To  me,  it 
sounds  like  a  machine  or  a  motorcycle." 

"How  can  you?"  cried  Mollie,  still  dramatically, 
poised.  "It  is  an  angel,  I  tell  you,  come  to  help 
us  out  of  our  predicament." 


68          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"It  is  a  motorcycle/'  cried  Amy  excitedly. 
'The  engine  is  making  too  much  noise  for  an 
automobile." 

:<Well,"  suggested  Mrs.  Ford  quietly,  "whoever 
it  is,  I  think  it  might  be  a  good  idea  to  get  out 
of  the  middle  of  the  road." 

''But  if  we  do,"  Grace  protested,  "he'll  go  right 
past  us." 

"And  if  we  don't  we'll  get  run  over,"  added 
Mrs.  Ford. 

The  girls  looked  at  each  other  helplessly. 

"I  tell  you,"  cried  Betty  suddenly,  her  eyes 
sparkling  with  a  new  idea.  "Give  me  that  old 
red  rag  we  use  for  a  duster,  Mollie,  and  I'll  go 
and  signal  your  angel." 

"Betty,  you'll  do  no  such  thing,"  cried  Amy, 
shocked,  while  Mollie  dug  under  the  seat  for  the 
improvised  signal  flag.  "Think  of  signaling  a 
strange  man!" 

"But  you  forget  he's  an  angel  in  disguise," 
laughed  Betty,  snatching  the  dust  cloth  Mollie 
held  out  to  her.  "Anyway,"  she  added,  over  her 
shoulder,  "desperate  cases  require  desperate 
remedies,"  and  was  off  round  the  turn  of  the  road. 

There  wasn't  much  time  to  spare  either,  for 
when  she  had  clambered  up  on  a  rock  by  the  side 
of  the  road,  the  motorcyclist  was  only  a  few 
hundred  feet  away. 


RED  RAGS  69 

At  $ie  unexpected  sight  of  a  red  rag  wildly 
waved  by  a  very  graceful  little  figure  in  a  gray 
traveling  suit,  he  looked  surprised  but  promptly 
put  on  his  brakes.  He  leapt  from  his  machine 
and  came  running  toward  her  while  Betty  de- 
scended from  her  perch  just  in  time  to  meet  him 
at  the  foot  of  the  rock. 

"Is  there  anything  the  matter?'*  he  asked,  in 
a  nice  voice  that  Betty  immediately  liked.  In  fact, 
she  liked  nearly  everything  about  him,  from  his 
sunburned  face  and  merry  blue  eyes  to  his  trim 
leather  boots  and  puttees.  So  she  gave  him  a 
friendly  little  smile  that  showed  all  her  dimples, 
much  to  his  secret  admiration. 

"Why,  yes,  there  is,"  she  answered,  adding 
with  a  chuckle :  "If  there  hadn't  been,  I  shouldn't 
have  been  perched  on  that  old  rock,  waving  a 
ridiculous  red  dust  rag!" 

Then,  as  they  made  their  way  around  the  turn 
in  the  road  toward  the  car  where  Mrs.  Ford  and 
the  girls  were  waiting  for  them,  she  explained 
the  situation,  adding  with  another  smile :  "You 
see,  I  had  to  stop  you  some  way,  so  I  chose  the 
very  first  method  I  could  think  of." 

"It  certainly  was  effective,"  he  answered,  smil- 
ing. 

Then  after  mutual  introductions,  by  which  the 
girls  learned  that  their  new  friend's  name  was 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

Joe  Barnes  and  that  he  had  been  on  his  way  to 
Deeming,  a  village  about  five  miles  away  when 
Betty's  red  flag  had  brought  him  to  so  sudden  a 
stop,  the  youth  went  to  work  with  a  will  at  the 
tire  while  the  girls  alternately  watched  him  and 
helped  by  handing  him  the  tools  he  needed. 

In  what  seemed  no  time  at  all  to  the  girls  he 
had  finished  his  task  and  had  pulled  out  a  hand- 
kerchief and  was  wiping  his  begrimed  hands 
with  it. 

"My,  you  did  do  that  in  a  hurry!"  sighed 
Mollie,  patting  the  new  tire  happily.  You  did 
in  fifteen  minutes  what  five  of  us  couldn't  do  in 
half  an  hour." 

"You  were  probably  tired,"  he  answered,  glanc- 
ing at  the  car,  which  gave  unmistakable  evidence 
of  the  many  miles  they  had  come  that  day.  "Are 
you,  have  you — "  he  hesitated,  evidently  not 
knowing  whether  his  question  would  be  taken  in 
good  part  or  not.  "Are  you  going  very  much 
farther  ?" 

"Only  about  a  hundred  miles,"  laughed  Betty, 
then  added  in  answer  to  his  startled  glance :  "Not 
to-night,  though.  We  are  just  going  as  far  as 
Bensington." 

"But  Bensington  is  about  fifteen  miles  away," 
he  protested,  adding  as  he  glanced  up  at  a  lower- 
ing gray  cloud  overhead :  "And  if  I  know  any- 


RED  RAGS  71 

tiling  about  weather  signs,  you  will  have  to  use 
some  speed  to  get  there  before  the  storm." 

"The  storm!"  they  cried  simultaneously,  fol- 
lowing his  glance,  while  Mollie  added  petulantly : 

"Goodness,  haven't  we  had  enough  troubles 
for  one  day  without  getting  a  drenching  into  the 
bargain  ?" 

"But  we  haven't  got  the  drenching  yet,"  Mrs. 
Ford  reminded  her,  adding,  with  a  cordial  smile 
as  she  held  out  her  hand  to  Joe  Barnes:  "We 
don't  know  how  to  thank  you  Mr.  Barnes,  for 
taking  all  this  trouble  for  us." 

"Please  don't,"  he  begged,  flashing  his  nice 
smile  upon  them.  "I  am  only  too  glad  to  have 
been  of  assistance.  And  now,  if  I  might  sug- 
gest—" 

Another  glance  at  the  ominous  cloud  which 
had  grown  bigger  and  blacker  even  in  these  few 
minutes,  sent  the  girls  scrambling  unceremoni- 
ously to  their  seats  while  Joe  Barnes  lifted  his  hat 
and  stood  waiting  for  them  to  start.  Once  his 
eyes  rested  upon  Betty,  and  there  was  so  much 
undisguised  admiration  in  them  that  she  flushed 
prettily  and  threw  in  the  clutch  with  a  jerk  that 
was  not  at  all  skillful. 

"Good-bye,"  they  called,  and  "good-bye,"  he 
answered,  as  the  two  cars  sprang  forward  in  a 
cloud  of  dust.  Not  until  they  were  out  of  sight 


72          OUTDOOR  C1RLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

did  Joe  Barnes  turn  away  and  retrace  his  steps 
toward  his  deserted  motorcycle. 

t/ 

*Joie,  my  boy,"  he  communed  with  himself, 
shaking  his  head  over  the  memory  of  Betty's 
dimples,  "that  little  Miss  Nelson  is  one  girl  in  a 
million.  I  wonder  now,"  slowly  mounting  his 
machine  and  looking  reflectively  at  the  road  in 
front  of  it,  "why  I  didn't  ask  if  I  might  call." 
Then  the  absurdity  of  the  idea  made  him  laugh 
at  himself.  'What  nonsense  to  think  of  taking 
advantage  of  an  accident —  Where  was  it 
they  said  they  were  stopping  for  the  night? 
Oh,  yes,  Bensington.  Well,  he  might  go  there 
and  take  a  chance  on  seeing  them — her.  Fate 
might  even  be  kind  to  him  and  burst  some  more 
tires!"  Then  he  laughed  at  himself  again  and 
started  his  motor. 

Meanwhile  Grace,  who  had  noticed  Joe 
Barnes'  expressive  glance  in  Betty's  direction  and 
the  latter's  subsequent  confusion,  commented 
upon  the  coincidence. 

"Goodness,  Betty,"  she  drawled  lightly,  "I  al- 
ways knew  you  were  a  heart  breaker,  but  I  never 
saw  you  make  a  conquest  in  so  short  a  time. 
Half  an  hour  and — poof — it's  all  over  but  the 
shouting." 

Betty  gave  an  annoyed  little  laugh. 

"Don't   be   foolish,   Grade,"   she  commanded, 


RED  RAGS 


73 


adding  reflectively  as  she  skillfully  avoided  a  rock 
in  the  road :  "He  was  awfully  nice  looking 
though,  and  pleasant." 

"Of  course !" 

"But  I  couldn't  help  wondering,"  Betty  went 
on,  as  though  talking  to  herself,  "why  he  was 
here  at  all  when  his  country  needs  him." 

"Um — yes,  that  was  rather  strange,"  mused 
Grace.  "One  isn't  used  to  seeing  a  young,  good- 
looking  and  apparently  healthy  boy  on  this  side 
of  the  water  these  days,  unless  he's  in  khaki.  I 
wonder  if  our  knight  by  the  wayside  is  by  any 
chance  one  of  those  insects  we  term — " 

"Slackers?"  finished  Betty,  adding  in  quick  de- 
fense: "No,  I'm  quite  sure  he  isn't  that  kind. 
You  know  we  have  had  a  good  chance  to  study 
both  types,  and  he  doesn't  look  like  a  slacker." 

"Granted,"  agreed  Grace,  adding  with  a  quick 
change  of  mood:  "Just  the  same,  it  makes  me 
feel  desperate  to  see  any  young  fellow  running  at 
his  own  free  will  about  the  country,  evidently  en- 
joying life,  while  our  boys  are  giving  up  every- 
thing—" 

"But,  if  Joe  Barnes  isn't  a  slacker,"  Betty  re- 
minded her  gently,  "he  is  probably  passionately 
envying  our  boys  the  right  to  'give  up  every- 
thing'." 

"Perhaps,"  replied  Grace,  eyes  fixed  moodily 


74          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

upon  the  flying  landscape.  "But  when  I  think  of 
Will—' 

For  a  long  time  there  was  silence.  Then  Betty, 
gave  a  little  start  and  regarded  with  disfavor  a 
big  drop  that  rested  on  the  third  finger  of  her 
right  hand.  She  immediately  resigned  the  guid- 
ance of  the  car  to  her  left  hand  while  she  held 
up  the  right  for  Grace's  inspection. 

"What's  the  matter  with  it?"  queried  the  lat- 
ter, who  had  been  engrossed  in  her  not  too  happy 
meditations. 

"Rain,"  cried  Betty  succinctly,  adding  with  a 
whimsical  little  smile  :  "I  don't  know  whether  Joe 
Barnes  is  a  slacker  or  not,  but  I  do  know  he's  a 
good  prophet.  We  surely  shall  have  to  put  on 
some  speed  if  we  want  to  reach  Bensington  before 
the  storm!" 


CHAPTER  IX 

THUNDER    AND    MUD 

"You  don't  mean  it's  raining!"  cried  Grace, 
holding  out  a  hand  to  see  for  herself.  "Oh,  dear> 
and  we  have  several  miles  to  go  before  we  even 
reach  the  outskirts  of  Bensington.  What  shall 
we  do  now?" 

"I  don't  know/'  answered  Betty,  while  a  wor- 
ried frown  wrinkled  her  pretty  forehead.  "I 
don't  know  just  how  far  out  we  are.  Oh,  there's 
a  signboard.  What  does  it  say,  Grade?  You 
can  read  it  better  than  I." 

"Ten  miles  to  Bensington,"  Grace  read,  lean- 
ing far  out  of  the  car.  "Oh  Betty,  we  can't  pos- 
sibly make  it !  Listen  to  that !" 

"That"  was  an  ominous  rumble  of  thunder,  and 
Betty's  pretty  forehead  puckered  still  more. 

"Well,  we  can  at  least  put  the  top  up,"  she  said 
practically.  "That  will  keep  the  worst  of  it  off 
anyway,  and  if  we  hurry  we  may  have  a  chance  of 
beating  it  yet." 

Betty  brought  the  car  to  a  stop,  jumped  out  on 
the  road  with  Grace  at  her  heels,  and  waited  for 

75 


;6          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

Mollie  to  come  up.  They  had  not  long  to  waitj 
for  a  moment  later  Mollie  stopped  her  car  with  a 
grinding  of  brakes  and  came  running  up  to  her 
chums. 

;<I  was  wondering  how  long  you  were  going  to 
ignore  the  warnings  of  nature,"  she  said,  with  a 
little  grimace.  "That  cloud  has  been  growing 
with  horrible  rapidity  for  the  last  five  minutes. 
What  are  your  plans,  Captain?"  and  she  favored 
Betty  with  a  true  military  salute. 

"I  wish  I  had  some,"  said  the  latter,  cocking  a 
still  more  anxious  eye  at  the  threatening  cloud. 
"And  all  I've  been  able  to  think  of  so  far  is  the 
very  original  idea  of  putting  up  the  top." 

"And  side  curtains,"  supplemented  Mollie, 
with  a  chuckle.  "Strange  as  it  may  seem,  even  I 
have  been  favored  with  that  inspiration." 

"Well,  let's  get  busy,"  suggested  Amy,  with 
practical,  though  slangy,  emphasis.  "We're  apt 
to  get  drowned  while  we  stand  here  talking." 

It  was  easy  to  see  by  the  way  they  went  to  work- 
that  the  girls  agreed  with  her.  Even  Mrs.  Ford 
gave  willing,  though  inexperienced,  aid,  and  in  a 
very  short  time  they  had  lifted  the  tops,  adjusted 
the  side  curtains  and  made  all  snug  for  the  ex- 
pected downpour. 

Nor  did  they  have  very  much  time  to  spare. 
While  they  had  been  working,  the  thunder  had 


THUNDER  AND  MUD  77 

grown  louder  and  more  insistent  and  now  the  rain 
began  to  fall  in  earnest. 

"Duck!"  cried  Betty  inelegantly,  and  they  ran 
for  shelter. 

"Well,"  said  Betty,  as  she  pressed  the  self- 
starter  and  the  engine  purred  evenly,  "it's  bad, 
but  it  might  be  a  good  deal  worse.  We  can't  get 
wet  unless  it's  an  unusually  heavy  downpour." 

"Oh,  it  isn't  getting  wet  that  bothers  me  so 
much,"  said  Grace,  and  Betty  looked  at  her  in 
surprise.  "It's  the  roads,"  she  added  by  way  of 
explanation.  "I've  heard  Aunt  Mary  say  that  they 
have  terribly  heavy  storms  in  this  part  of  the  coun- 
try, and  sometimes  in  half  an  hour  the  roads  get 
almost  impassable.  Many  a  machine  has  been 
known  to  sink  three  or  four  inches  in  mud,  and 
sometimes  they  get  in  so  deep  they  have  to  be 
hauled  out." 

"What  a  cheerful  prospect!"  cried  Betty,  dis- 
mayed, adding,  as  the  rain  beat  against  the  wind- 
shield in  steady,  driving  sheets  :  "Especially  as  this 
storm  bids  fair  to  be  a  record  breaker.  Look  how 
muddy  the  roads  are  already." 

"And  we  haven't  passed  more  than  two  or  three 
wagons  all  the  way  out,"  wailed  Grace.  "And 
they  didn't  look  strong  enough  to  pull  a  toy  ma- 
chine out.  Oh,  Betty,  look  out !" 

The  admonition  was  occasioned  by  a  seemingly 


7S          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

sudden  wild  desire  on  the  part  of  the  car  to  stand 
on  two  wheels  while  it  waved  the  other  two  spin- 
ningly  in  the  air. 

Betty,  though  undeniably  frightened,  succeeded 
in  persuading  the  erring  wheels  to  the  muddy 
road  again.  Then  she  slackened  her  speed  and 
began  to  laugh  hysterically. 

"I  don't  see  anything  to  laugh  about,"  pro- 
tested Grace,  still  breathless  with  apprehension. 

"Neither  do  I,"  admitted  Betty,  adding  whim- 
sically. "But  I  had  either  to  laugh  or  cry,  so  I  de- 
cided to  laugh.  After  all,  you  must  admit,  it  was 
a  wonderful  skid." 

"The  best  of  its  kind,"  admitted  Grace  dryly. 
"But  please  don't  try  it  again,  Honey,  it  has  a 
wearing  effect  on  my  nerves !" 

They  were  silent  for  a  while  after  that,  while 
Betty  regarded  the  increasingly  muddy  road 
ahead  of  her  with  anxious  eyes.  She  had  been 
forced  to  slacken  her  speed  more  and  more  until 
now  they  were  barely  crawling  along. 

rTm  afraid  we're  in  an  awfully  tight  fix,"  she 
said  at  last.  "We're  just  plowing  through  this 
mud,  and  if  it's  hard  on  us,  what  must  it  be  for 
Mollie,  whose  car  is  twice  as  heavy  as  this.  Look 
behind,  will  you,  Gracie,  and  see  how  she's  coming 
along?" 

"She  is  just  coming,  and  that's  all,"  reported 


THUNDER  AND  MUD  79 

Grace,  after  a  prolonged  scrutiny  through  the 
rain-glazed  window.  "Goodness,  we've  been  out 
in  storms  before,  but  I  never  saw  anything  like 
this.  And  listen  to  that  thunder — o-oh !" 

A  terrific  clap  of  thunder  caused  Grace  to  clap 
her  hands  over  her  ears  with  a  little  moan,  while 
even  steady-nerved  Betty  jumped  in  her  seat  and 
took  a  tighter  grip  of  the  steering  wheel. 

"Oh,  what  shall  we  do!"  cried  Grace,  for  she 
hated  a  thunderstorm  worse  than  she  hated  any- 
thing else  on  earth.  'We  can't  go  on  this  way, 
Betty.  We're  likely  to  get  struck  any  moment." 

"Well,  I  don't  see  that  we'll  be  any  less  likely  to 
get  struck  if  we  stand  still,"  retorted  Betty,  a  little 
sharply,  for  the  situation  was  becoming  wearing, 
to  say  the  least.  :<If  you  can  suggest  any  way 
that  we  can  get  out  of  this  fix — "  the  sentence  was 
cut  short  by  a  still  louder  and  more  terrifying 
clap  of  thunder. 

Grace  huddled  in  her  seat,  miserably  trying  not 
to  die  of  fright 

"Is  Mollie  still  following  us?'*  asked  Betty, 
after  an  interval  of  weird  flashes,  crashing  thun- 
der, and  rain  beating  relentlessly  against  the  glass 
in  front  and  turning  the  road  to  a  sea  of  mud. 
"If  she  should  get  stuck  I  don't  know  what  we 
would  do." 

'Yes,    she's    still    struggling,"    replied    Grace. 


So          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"But  it's  getting  so  dark  I  can't  more  than  just 
make  out  the  lines  of  the  car.  Oh,  Betty,  don't 
you  suppose  we  must  be  pretty  close  to  Bensing- 
ton?" 

"No,  I  don't,"  Betty  replied  wearily.  "You 
see  how  we've  been  traveling — not  more  than  a 
snail's  pace,  and  it  won't  be  very  long  before  we 
shall  have  to  stop  altogether.  I'm  surprised  that 
Mollie  has  been  able  to  keep  going  so  long.  You 
will  have  to  keep  your  eye  on  her  all  the  time, 
now,  Grace,  since  it  is  getting  so  dark.  We  don't 
want  to  lose  her." 

"But,: '  Grace  su^ested  hesitantly.  "I  don't  see 

C_5  Cj  ^     ' 

that  we  could  do  them  very  much  erood  by  stay- 

*  j  *> 

ing  here  with  them,  if  they  do  get  stuck. 
Wouldn't  it  be  better  to  go  on  and  try  to  maka 
Bensington?  Then  we  could  send  help  back  to 
them." 

"I've  thought  of  that,"  said  Betty  simply,  "and 
it  would  work  all  right  provided  we  did  manage 
to  reach  Bensington.  But  the  probability  is  that 
we  would  be  forced  to  stop  a  little  further  on,  and 
I  must  say  I  don't  exactly  enjoy  the  prospect  of 
spending  the  night  alone  on  this  deserted  road." 

Grace  shivered,  but  answered  with  a  nervous 
little  laugh :  "I  don't  know  but  what  we  would 
be  safe  enough  at  that.  If  we  can't  get  through, 
probably  nobody  else  could." 


THUNDER  AND  MUD  Si 

the  same,"  said  Betty  decidedly,  "I  think 
I  would  rather  cling  to  the  old  theory  that  there 
is  safety  in  numbers.  Besides,  probably  your 
mother  would  rather  decide  that  for  us.  Are 
they  still  coming,  Grace?" 

"Goodness,  you  remind  me  of  Bluebeard's 
wife,"  Grace  laughed  hysterically.  "I  thought 
you  were  going  to  say,  'Sister  Anne,  Sister  Anne, 
do  you  see  a  man'  ?" 

"Well,  I  see  something  better  than  a  man," 
cried  Betty  suddenly,  straining  her  eyes  through 
the  darkness  and  the  streaming  windshield. 
"Grace  honey,  do  my  e)7es  deceive  me,  or  is  that 
a  light?" 

"A  light !"  cried  Grace  excitedly.  "Oh,  Betty, 
where — wait — yes,  I  see  it!  It  is  a  light!  And 
there's  another!  Two  lighted  windows!  Betty, 
honey,  we're  saved !" 

"It's  a  house!"  cried  Betty  jubilantly,  while 
the  hand  that  held  the  steering  wheel  shook  with 
relief.  "You  darling,  wonderful  house.  Gracie, 
dear,  I  think  it  showed  on  the  horizon  just  in  the 
nick  of  time.  Look  behind  once  more." 

"Yes,  they're  still  coming.  Oh,  if  they  only 
don't  get  stuck  in  front  of  the  door !" 

"Don't  be  a  goose,  Gracie,"  chided  Betty,  feel- 
ing in  hilarious  spirits  now  that  the  end  of  their 
trouble  was  in  sight.  "You  ought  to  get  down 


82          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

on  your  knees  in  thankfulness  that  there  is  a  front 
door  to  get  stuck  in  front  of !" 

"Oh,  is  that  so?"  mocked  Grace,  her  own 
spirits  reviving  at  the  prospect  of  relief.  "Well, 
I'm  thankful  enough,  but  I  certainly  don't  intend 
to  get  down  on  my  knees  about  it.  There  isn't 
room  in  here  and  you  can  see  it's  too  muddy  out- 
side!" 

Two  minutes  later  Betty  swung  the  little  car 
from  the,  by  this  time,  almost  impassable  road 
on  to  a  gloriously  graveled  driveway  that  led  up 
to  the  hospitably  lighted  house. 

"Now,  if  whoever  lives  here  will  only  let  us 
in,"  she  sighed,  as  she  stopped  the  car  and  glanced 
behind  to  be  sure  Mollie  was  following  them, 
"we'll  have  nothing  left  to  ask  for." 

"Except  something  to  eat,"  amended  Grace 
hungrily.  "I  thought  I  had  eaten  enough  lunch 
to  last  me  a  week,  but  I  see  I'm  muchly  mistaken. 
What  shall  we  do,  Betty  ?"  as  the  latter  started  to 
open  the  curtain  and  closed  it  quickly  again  as  the 
rain  beat  in  upon  them.  "We  are  apt  to  get 
soaked  just  running  that  little  distance  to  the 
porch." 

"And  the  umbrellas  are  all  wrapped  up  in  the 
back  of  Mollie's  car,"  lamented  Betty,  then  added, 
with  sudden  decision :  "I  guess  unless  we  want  to 
sit  here  all  night  we'd  better  chance  it.  I  for  one 


GRACE  AND  BETTY  MADE  A  QUICK  DASH  FOR  SHELTER. 
The  Outdoor  Girls  at  Bluff  Point.  Page  83. 


THUNDER  AND  MUD  83 

am  so  hungry  I'd  be  willing  to  brave  more  than 
a  rain  for  the  sake  of  something  to  eat." 

"I'd  say  so!"  groaned  Grace,  again  reminded 
of  her  own  state  of  starvation.  "You  get  out 
your  side  Betty  and  I'll  get  out  mine  and  we'll 
make  a  quick  dash  for  it." 

So  they  lifted  the  curtains  and  slipped  out, 
thankful  for  the  gravel  walk  that,  while  it  was 
wet  and  slippery,  was  still  a  delightful  contrast 
to  the  rnuddy  sea  of  road  they  had  left.  They  ran 
head  down  against  the  blinding  rain,  and  gained 
the  bottom  step  of  the  porch  at  the  same  time. 

A  moment  more,  and  they  had  climbed  to  the 
shelter  of  the  porch  itself,  out  of  breath  but  jubi- 
lant. 

'Thank  goodness !"  cried  Grace. 

"And  here  come  your  mother  and  Mollie  and 
Amy,"  chuckled  Betty  as  the  trio  followed  their 
example  and  raced  for  the  porch.  "I  guess  none 
of  them  ever  kne\v  she  could  run  so  fast  in  her 
life  before.  Hello,  folks.  Beautiful  wreather, 
isn't  it?"  she  inquired  gayly,  as  the  three  scram- 
bled, panting,  up  on  the  porch.  "You  seem  in  a 
terrible  hurry  to  get  somewhere." 

"Speak  for  yourself,  John,"  gasped  Mollie, 
shaking  out  her  wet  skirts  and  trying  to  regain 
some  of  her  dignity  by  putting  her  hat  on  straight. 
"If  you  could  know  what  I've  been  through  for 


84          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

the  last  hour,  just  coaxing  the  car  along  an  inch 
at  a  time — " 

"Well,"  laughed  Betty,  as  she  turned  to  the 
front  door  and  pushed  the  bell,  "I've  been  through 
a  little  bit  of  everything,  myself,  for  the  last  few, 
hours,  except  a  good  square  meal.  And,  judging 
from  the  delightful  aroma  that  hovers  about  this 
place/'  she  added  sniffing  hungrily,  "I  shouldn't 
wonder  if  that  oversight  wouldn't  be  swiftly  rem- 
edied!" 

Then  the  door  opened  and  a  tall,  gray-haired 
lady  stood  in  the  lighted  doorway. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  KNIGHT   OF  THE   WAYSIDE 

THE  lady  stared  at  the  bedraggled  party  in 
amazed  silence  for  a  moment.  Then  Mrs.  Ford 
stepped  impulsively  forward. 

"I  don't  wonder  you  look  surprised/'  she  said 
in  her  sweetly  modulated  voice,  "for  this  is  rather 
an  unheard  of  calling  hour.  But  you  see  we  were 
caught  in  this  awful  downpour  and  had  to  seek 
your  house  for  refuge/' 

"Oh,  I'm  sorry!"  exclaimed  the  lady,  opening 
the  door  wider  and  motioning  them  into  the 
cheerfully  lighted  living  room.  "I  didn't  mean," 
she  added  with  a  smile,  as  they  most  willingly  ac- 
cepted her  invitation,  "that  I  was  sorry  you  came, 
but  that  you  were  forced  to  come  by  such  condi- 
tions. Won't  you  take  off  your  things  ?  But  you 
are  wet!"  she  exclaimed,  as  the  girls  started  to 
remove  their  dripping  wraps. 

"And  we  got  it  all,"  said  Mrs.  Ford  with  a  wry 
smile,  :'just  running  abov*  twenty  feet  from  our 
cars  to  your  porch." 

"Your  cars !"  the  hostess  repeated.  "Then  you 

8s 


86          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLLW  POINT 

motored  down.  If  I  had  known  that  I  shouldn't 
have  been  so  surprised  at  seeing  you.  Pedes- 
trians are  rather  rare  on  a  night  like  this." 

"Yes,  and  motorists,  too,  if  they  have  any 
sense,"  said  Mollie  dryly,  at  which  they  all 
laughed  and  their  hostess  looked  still  more  in- 
terested. 

"Please  sit  down  and  dry  out  a  little,"  said  the 
lady,  indicating  a  grate  fire  which  had  evidently 
only  recently  been  lighted  on  account  of  the  chill 
in  the  air.  :Tm  glad  I  had  the  fire  made.  I  must 
have  known,"  she  added  with  a  gracious  smile, 
"that  you  were  coming  to-night." 

Then  she  excused  herself,  and  the  girls  held  out 
eager  hands  to  the  fire. 

"This  is  bliss,"  sighed  Amy. 

'Well,  this  is  some  contrast  to  about  five  min- 
utes ago,"  chuckled  Grace.  :'I  thought  we  were 
in  for  a  night  in  the  mud  at  least." 

Til  never  say  we  aren't  lucky  again,"  agreed 
Betty,  leaning  an  arm  on  the  mantel  and  getting 
her  wet  skirt  as  close  to  the  fire  as  she  could, 
"We  were  just  wondering,"  she  added,  address- 
ing Mrs.  Ford,  "whether,  if  Mollie's  car  got 
stuck,  you  would  rather  have  Grace  and  me  strug- 
gle on  to  Bensington  and  get  some  help  or  stay 
and  keep  you  company.  Although,"  she  added 
ruefully,  "if  we  couldn't  pull  through  that  mud, 


THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WAYSIDE  87 

I  don't  know  what  we  could  find  in  Bensington 
to  do  it." 

"Probably  the  only  gasoline  vehicles  they  have 
in  the  place  are  jitneys,"  agreed  Mollie,  with  a 
chuckle. 

"I  wonder/'  Amy  broke  in,  apropos  of  noth- 
ing, "who  our  charming  hostess  is.  She  seems  so 
lovely.  It  seems  odd  to  meet  a  person  like  her 
and  a  house  like  this  out  in  the  wilderness." 

'Yes,  one  does  rather  expect  a  farmer's  wife 
and  a  rambling  old  farmhouse  so  far  out  in  the 
country,"  agreed  Mrs.  Ford. 

"Well,  maybe  her  husband  is  a  scientific 
farmer,"  suggested  Mollie,  adding  wickedly  as 
she  turned  a  merry  eye  on  Grace :  "The  kind  Roy 
once  said  he'd  like  to  be.  Remember,  Grace?" 

"Yes,  I  remember,"  Grace  answered  in  a  tone 
that  indicated  the  memory  was  not  a  pleasant 
one.  "And  I  told  him  he  had  better  drop  that 
idea  in  a  hurry  if  he  expected  me — I  mean — any 
girl — "  she  floundered,  while  they  laughed  mock- 
ingly at  her,  "to  have  anything  to  do  with  him," 
she  finished  rather  weakly,  while  the  girls  giggled 
exasperatingly. 

"Well,  I  don't  know,"  remarked  Betty,  in  an 
altruistic  effort  to  pour  oil  upon  the  troubled 
waters,  "that  I  would  particularly  mind  marrying 
a  scientific  farmer  if  they  all  have  houses  like  this 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


and  acres  of  ground  with  orchards  and  cows  and 
chickens — " 

"And  potato  bugs,"  finished  Grace,  while  the 
girls  laughed  merrily. 

"Well,"  remarked  Mollie,  with  a  desperate 
gleam  in  her  eye,  "I'd  marry  just  about  anybody 
who  would  give  me  a  square  meal." 

"Goodness,"  remarked  Betty,  twinkling,  "it's 
mighty  lucky  for  Frank  that  there  aren't  any 
young  men  of  marriageable  age  on  the  horizon 
just  now." 

The  next  moment  she  regretted  her  innocent 
little  speech,  for  she  could  see  that  the  mention 
of  the  boys  had  brought  more  vividly  to  Grace 
and  Mrs.  Ford  and  Amy  the  thought  of  Will — 
dear,  bright,  merry  Will — lying  wounded  in  some 
far-away  hospital,  how  badly  wounded  they  could 
not  know,  and  dared  not  think. 

The  silence  that  fell  upon  them  was  broken  by 
the  sound  of  their  hostess'  voice,  evidently  issuing 
a  command  to  some  one  in  the  kitchen.  Then 
the  lady  herself  swept  into  the  room. 

"Fm  sorry  to  have  kept  you  waiting  so  long," 
she  apologized,  "but  I  have  had  to  help  the  maid 
get  dinner  on  the  table.  She  is  a  new  one,  and, 
oh,  so  utterly  helpless.  Then,  too,  I  was  hoping 
my  son  would  come  home,  but  since  everything 
is  ready  and  I  know  you  must  be  starving,  we 


THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WAYSIDE  89 

won't  delay  dinner  any  longer.  If  you  will  come, 
please — " 

"But  this  is  imposing  upon  good  nature,"  pro- 
tested Mrs.  Ford,  as  the  lady  held  back  the  por- 
tiers  and  disclosed  an  inviting  table  set  for  seven, 
elaborate  with  shining  crystal  and  silver.  'To 
drop  down  upon  you  from  a  clear — or  rather,  a 
cloudy  sky — " 

They  laughed,  and  their  hostess  dismissed  the 
protest  with  a  little  wave  of  her  hand. 

"It  is  a  pleasure,"  she  said,  adding,  as  they  took 
their  places:  "I  am  only  thankful  that  a  lucky 
chance  enabled  me  to  entertain  you  well  to-night^ 
I  was  expecting  guests  from  the  nearest  farm,  but 
since  our  next  door  neighbors  are  five  miles  down 
the  road,  they  hesitated  to  make  the  trip  because 
of  the  threatening  weather.  I  guess  it  is  just  as 
well  for  them  they  did  not  come,"  and  she  paused 
to  listen  to  the  rain  which  was  still  pouring  down 
in  torrents. 

Mrs.  Ford  made  an  appropriate  answer,  and  the 
two  ladies  entered  into  a  little  confidential  chat 
that  left  the  girls  pretty  much  to  their  own  de- 
vices. And  they  were  trying  their  best  not  to  dis- 
grace themselves  and  to  pay  decorous  attention 
to  what  their  hostess  was  saying,  while  their 
hearty  young  appetites  were  crying  their  protests 
aloud. 


90          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

At  last  came  the  new  maid  whom  their  hostess 
had  described  as  'so  utterly  helpless,'  looking  to 
the  famished  girls  an  angelic  being,  bearing  about 
her  an  aroma  of  tomato  soup  and  fried  chicken, 
more  tempting  than  ambrosia. 

Without  any  perceptible  hesitation,  the  girls 
immediately  began  to  eat  and  continued  the 
agreeable  occupation  without  interruption  to  the 
end  of  the  meal,  save  for  an  answer  to  a  question 
or  two  asked  by  their  hostess. 

The  helpless  maid  was  just  bringing  in  an  enor- 
mous layer  cake  to  the  accompaniment  of  admir- 
ing glances  from  the  girls  when  the  sound  of  a 
latch  key  in  the  door  made  the  lady  of  the  house 
look  up  with  a  start. 

"It  must  be  my  son!"  she  said,  rising  hastily, 
"if  you  will  excuse  me  a  moment — " 

Then  came  the  sound  of  a  hearty  greeting  in  a 
masculine  voice,  followed  by  a  slithery  sound  of 
wet  clothing.  Evidently  the  newcomer  was  di- 
vesting himself  of  some  uncomfortably  damp  ap- 
parel. They  could  hear  his  mother  speaking  in 
a  low  voice — probably  she  was  preparing  him  to 
meet  the  unexpected  guests. 

"By  Jove!  did  you  say  two  cars?'1  they  heard 
him  exclaim,  and  it  suddenly  seemed  to  them  there 
was  something  familiar  about  his  voice.  "Now. 
I  wonder — all  right,  Mother.  Just  give  me  a 


THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WAYSIDE  91 

minute  to  get  some  dry  clothes  on  and  I'll  be  right 
with  you.  Gosh,  but  I'm  starved !" 

The  girls  smiled  sympathetically,  for  was  it 
only  half  an  hour  ago  they  had  been  in  that  iden- 
tically uncomfortable  state. 

"I  bet  he's  nice,"  said  Mollie  to  Betty,  in  a 
whisper  just  before  their  hostess  once  more  en- 
tered the  room.  "Anybody  with  an  appetite  like 
that,  has  to  be." 

"Oh,  you  shouldn't  have  waited  for  me,"  said 
the  lady,  noting  that  the  ice  cream  that  had  fol- 
lowed hard  on  the  heels  of  the  chocolate  cake  had 
begun  to  melt.  "I  don't  know  what  to  do  with 
that  boy/'  she  added,  smiling  with  a  mixture  of 
irritation  and  fond  indulgence.  "When  he  gets 
out  on  his  motorcycle,  miles  mean  nothing  to 
him  and  time  means  less.  He  is  always  late  to 
dinner." 

"I  shouldn't  think  he  would  have  found  the 
riding  very  pleasant  to-night,"  said  Betty  smiling. 
"In  fact,  it  is  a  wonder  he  could  ride  at  all — the 
roads  are  almost  impassable." 

"Quite  impassable,  you  mean,"  put  in  Mollie. 

"Oh,  he  has  conquered  that  difficulty,"  their 
hostess  explained,  her  eyes  once  more  lighting 
with  pride  in  her  son.  "He  has  a  sort  of  path 
through  the  woods,  which,  while  it  perhaps  lacks 
the  comforts  of  a  state  road,  at  least  is  not  inches 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

deep  in  mud.     He  did  get  caught  that  way  once 
and  was  several  hours  coming  a  few  miles." 

"She  said  he  rode  a  motorcycle,"  remarked 
Grace  to  Mollie  with  apparent  irrelevance  as  the 
lady  turned  to  speak  to  Mrs.  Ford. 

"Well,  what  about  it?"  inquired  Mollie,  as  she 
proceeded  with  wonderful  concentration  to  spear 
one  last  small  but  delicious  piece  of  chocolate  on 
the  end  of  her  fork. 

"Doesn't  that  convey  anything  to  your  be- 
nighted mind  ?"  Grace  was  drawling  sarcastically 
when  Betty  leaned  toward  her  eagerly. 

"I  thought  his  voice  sounded  familiar,"  she 
said.  "Of  course  we  know  who  he  is  now." 

"Good  evening,  everybody,"  said  the  familiar 
voice,  and  they  turned  to  find  its  owner  strolling 
toward  them  across  the  room. 

"Mr.  Joe  Barnes!"  cried  Mollie  impulsively, 
then  checked  herself  and  slowly  grew  red. 

"That's  who,"  sang  out  Joe  Barnes  slangily, 
and  in  the  laughter  and  greetings  that  followed 
Mollie  forgot  her  embarrassment. 

Only  Joe  Barnes'  mother  looked  completely 
surprised  and  taken  aback. 

"You  know  each  other,  then,"  she  rather  stated 
than  asked  as  there  was  a  lull  in  the  conversation. 
"I  had  no  idea—" 

Of  course  you  hadn't,"  agreed  her  son,  as  he 


" 


THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WAYSIDE  93 

took  the  vacant  seat  beside  her  and  turned  upon 
her  a  pair  of  very  handsome  laughing  eyes.  "I 
didn't  either  until  a  few  minutes  ago,  and  we 
haven't  been  acquainted  more  than  a  few  hours." 
"Your  son  did  us  the  favor  of  helping  us  out  of 
a  difficulty  this  afternoon,"  Mrs.  Ford  explained, 
taking  pity  on  the  lady's  bewilderment.  'To  be 
explicit,  he  performed  the  very  disagreeable  opera- 
tion of  putting  a  new  tire  on  the  front  wheel  of 


our  car/ 


"Oh,  so  that's  it,"  laughed  Mrs.  Barnes. 

"Mother,  what  do  you  say  to  cutting  out  cere- 
mony and  getting  down  to  brass  tacks?"  put  in 
Joe  Barnes,  eyeing  hungrily  the  plate  of  steam- 
ing soup  the  maid  had  set  before  him. 

"We  don't  serve  them,"  said  his  mother 
demurely.  "But  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  what  we 
have  would  prove  more  digestible." 

So  Joe  Barnes  entertained  them  with  fun  and 
jokes  while  he  devoured  the  different  courses 
with  a  thoroughness  that  awoke  the  admiration 
of  the  girls. 

But  no  matter  how  conscientiously  Joe  did 
justice  to  the  good  things  set  before  him,  there 
was  not  a  moment  when  he  was  not  conscious  of 
Betty — Betty  on  the  other  side  of  the  table, 
dimpling  and  sending  him  back  sally  for  sally 
with  ready  wit.  What  lucky  chance  had  prompted 


94 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


nature  to  send  a  thunderstorm  that  afternoon? 
The  jolly  old  lady  was  certainly  on  his  side ! 

Then  when  Joe  had  decided  that  nothing-  re- 
mained to  devour,  the  party  adjourned  to  the  liv- 
ing room,  where  the  former  put  some  records  on 
the  phonograph. 

The  Barnes  had  a  collection  of  very  wonder- 
ful records,  and  for  more  than  an  hour  the  girls 
sat  entranced  as,  one  by  one,  Joe  produced  for 
their  enjoyment,  the  greatest  artists  of  the  musi- 
cal world. 

Finally  some  one  suggested  that  Betty  play 
some  of  the  songs  they  had  loved  in  those  serv- 
ice-filled days  at  the  Hostess  House.  As  the 
girlish  voices  rang  out  in  one  patriotic  song  after 
another,  Joe  Barnes,  who  was  seated  on  the  edge 
of  a  table  with  one  foot  swinging  idly,  fidgeted 
uneasily,  while  over  his  face  came  a  sober,  al- 
most sullen  expression. 

"Gee,  I  wish  they  wouldn't!"  he  murmured  to 
himself. 


CHAPTER  XI 

MYSTERY 

BETTY  presently  broke  into  the  opening  strains 
of  "There's  a  long,  long  road  awinding,"  and  the 
girlish  voices  took  it  up  eagerly.  They  put  into 
the  melody  all  the  pathos  and  longing  of  their 
hearts.  They  forgot  where  they  were,  the 
pleasant  room  faded  away,  and  they  saw  only  a 
sinister  gray  line  of  trenches,  trenches  that  were 
death  traps  for  the  flowering  youth  of  America. 
They  were  singing  to  the  boys,  their  boys,  and  as 
she  listened  Mrs.  Ford's  eyes  rilled  with  tears. 

Nor  was  she  the  only  one  of  that  little  audience 
who  could  not  listen  to  the  song  unmoved.  Joe 
Barnes  felt  a  great,  unaccustomed  lump  rising  in 
his  throat,  and  as  the  hot  tears  stung  his  eyes  he 
rose  hastily  and  stood  staring  at,  though  not  see- 
ing, a  great  picture  of  some  illustrious  ancestor 
that  hung  over  the  mantel. 

And  Mrs.  Barnes,  looking  at  her  son,  pressed  a 
hand  over  her  heart,  as  though  to  still  a  hurt, 
while  in  her  eyes  grew  a  look  of  yearning. 

95 


96          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"My  poor,  poor  boy!"  she  murmured  over  and 
over  to  herself. 

And  the  girls,  all  unaware  of  the  emotions  they 
had  awakened,  drew  the  last  sweet  note  to  a 
lingering  close  and  stood  quiet  for  a  moment 
while  Betty's  fingers  rested  on  the  keys.  Then- 

"That  was  very  beautiful,"  said  Mrs.  Barnes, 
trying  to  speak  in  a  matter-of-fact  tone.  'You 
girls  sing  wonderfully  together." 

"We  ought  to,"  said  Betty,  forcing  a  lightness 
she  did  not  feel,  for  as  usual  she  was  the  first  to 
sense  the  tense  quality  in  the  atmosphere,  "for  we 
have  certainly  had  practice  enough.  We  used  to 
sing  for  the  soldier  boys  at  the  Hostess  House 
almost  every  night." 

"Yes,  but  it  was  sometimes  very  hard  to  make 
them  sing,"  added  Amy.  "Often  they  didn't 
want  to  at  first.  But  they  always  joined  in  toward 
the  end,  and  the  gloomiest  of  them  went  away 
with  a  smile  on  his  lips." 

"They  could  afford  to  laugh,"  said  Joe  Barnes 
bitterly.  He  had  left  the  picture  of  his  illustrious 
ancestor  and  had  dropped  down  in  his  old  posi- 
tion on  the  edge  of  the  table,  leg  swinging  idly. 
But  his  expression  had  changed.  It  was  grim 
and  hard. 

Betty,  looking  at  him,  suddenly  remembered, 
and  she  could  see  by  the  expressions  on  the  faces 


MYSTERY 


97 


of  her  chums  that  they  also  had  awakened  to  the 
situation. 

With  horrible  lack  of  tact,  they  had  offended 
their  kind  host  and  hostess.  That  they  had  not 
done  so  deliberately,  helped  their  self-condemna- 
tion not  at  all. 

They  had  sung  patriotic  songs,  they  had 
spoken  of  their  work  at  the  Hostess  House  and  of 
the  soldier  boys,  while  Joe  Barnes,  of  military 
age  and  seemingly  in  perfect  health,  did  not  weai} 
a  uniform.  Even  though  he  were  a  slacker,  it 
was  terribly  bad  taste  to  tell  him  so  in  his  own 
home,  while  accepting  his,  or  his  mother's,  hos- 
pitality. 

And  something  deep  dowrn  in  their  hearts,  in- 
tuition, perhaps,  perhaps  a  sort  of  sixth  sense 
born  of  their  wide  experience  of  boys  of  all  ages^ 
told  them  that  he  was  not  a  slacker.  There  must 
be  some  reason,  some  real  excuse  for  his  be- 
havior. 

'Won't  you  sing  some  more?"  asked  their 
hostess  in  an  attempt  to  relieve  the  situation, 
while  she  kept  one  eye  anxiously  on  her  son. 
"Surely  you  haven't  finished." 

"I'm  afraid  we  have,"  said  Betty,  with  a  gay 
little  laugh,  "for  the  very  good  reason  that  we 
don't  know  any  more  songs  to  sing." 

"And  we  want  to  hear  some  more  real  music," 


08          OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

added  Mollie,  gamely  following  her  lead.      That 
is,  if  you  are  not  tired." 

"Oh,  no,  music  never  tires  us,"  returned  Mrs. 
Barnes,  adding,  with  a  little  entreating  glance  at 
her  son:  "Will  you  put  on  another  record,  dear 
— something  light  and  merry  this  time?" 

"How  about  some  dance  music?"  queried  Joe 
pleasantly.  He  was  very  much  ashamed  of  his 
weakness  and  ill  temper,  and  was  determined  to 
make  up  for  it.  "That's  about  the  lightest  and 
merriest  we  have." 

The  girls  assented  eagerly,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  unpleasant  episode  was  forgotten — 
or  apparently  forgotten.  At  least,  for  the  time 
being  it  was  relegated  to  the  background,  and  it 
was  not  till  some  time  later  that  Joe  unexpectedly 
broached  it  to  Betty. 

The  drenching  downpour  had  changed  to  a  sort 
of  dismal  drizzle  and  Mrs.  Ford,  upon  remarking 
this  fact  had  made  the  suggestion  that  they  get 
into  the  machines  again  and  try  to  make  Ben- 
sington.  But  Mrs.  Barnes  had  so  promptly  and 
emphatically  negatived  this  that  there  was  really 
no  room  left  for  argument. 

"Why,  even  with  dry  roads  it  would  take  you 
two  hours  or  more  to  get  there,  for  at  all  times 
the  road  is  bad  between  here  and  Bensington,  but 
such  a  thing  is  simply  out  of  the  question  with 


MYSTERY 


99 


roads  that  are  two  feet  deep  in  mud.  No,  you 
must  stay  for  the  night.  I  have  plenty  of  room 
and  am  more  than  delighted  to  have  you.  No, 
please  don't  object,  for  I  will  not  hear  of  your 
doing  otherwise." 

And  so  it  had  been  settled,  much  to  everybody's 
satisfaction. 

However,  Betty  was  very  much  surprised  when, 
in  the  midst  of  a  beautiful  dance  with  Joe  Barnes 
— for  Joe  was  a  rather  wonderful  dancer — the 
latter  whirled  her  off  toward  a  window  seat  ia 
one  corner  of  the  room  and  placed  her,  a  little 
breathless,  upon  it. 

'Well,"  she  said,  that  unconquerable  imp  of 
mischief  dancing  in  her  eyes,  "have  you  any 
adequate  excuse  to  offer  for  the  spoiling  of  an 
exceptionally  good  dance?" 

"Is  it  spoiled?"  he  asked  reproach  fully,  as  he 
sank  down  beside  her.  "I  thought  perhaps  I 
was  improving — the  occasion." 

She  made  a  little  face  at  him,  incidentally  show- 
ing ail  her  dimples. 

''I  suppose,  if  I  were  a  coquette,"  she  said, 
flushing  a  little  under  the  very  open  admiration  of 
his  eyes,  "which  I  am  not — " 

'Tm  not  so  sure,"  he  murmured  but  she  pre- 
tended not  to  hear  the  interruption. 

should  deny  that  you  had  spoiled  the  dance. 


. .  • 


960359A 


loo        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

As  it  is,"  she  flashed  him  a  pretty  smile  that 
robbed  her  words  of  all  sting,  "I'm  telling  you  the 
truth." 

"And  I,"  he  countered,  "am  telling  you  the 
truth  when  I  say  that  if  it  were  possible  to  talk 
with  you  and  dance  at  the  same  time,  I  should 
not  have  brought  you  here.  As  it  is,  I  choose 
the  greater  of  the  two  blessings." 

"It  must  be  very  important — this  that  you 
have  to  say  to  me,"  replied  Betty,  adding  de- 
murely :  "Perhaps  if  you  would  tell  me  all  about 
it,  we  could  dance  again." 

"In  other  words,  'get  the  agony  over',"  said 
Joe,  with  a  grimace.  He  waited  a  moment,  while 
the  girls,  who  had  danced  to  the  end  of  the 
record,  turned  it  over,  put  in  a  new  needle  and 
started  off  all  over  again. 

"I  don't  know  whether  it  will  seem  important 
to  you  or  not,"  he  said  at  last,  turning  slowly 
toward  her.  :<But  what  I  have  to  tell  you  is  just 
about  the  most  important  thing  in  life  to  me." 

The  tone  as  well  as  the  words  sobered  Betty, 
and  she  turned  to  him  earnestly. 

"I  shall  be  very  glad  to  hear  it  then,"  she  said 
simply. 

"I- -you — it's  rather  hard  to  begin,"  he  stam- 
mered, then  straightened  up  and  faced  her  frankly. 

"The  truth  is,  I  can't  help  knowing  that  you 


MYSTERY  101 

wondered  when  you  first  saw  me  and  am  wonder- 
ing now — as  any  one  has  a  right  to  wonder  these 
days  when  they  see  a  fellow  like  me  in  civilian 
clothes — " 

Betty  started  and  the  color  rushed  to  her  face, 

"No,  I  haven't — "  she  began,  then  stopped 
confused,  remembering  that  she  had  been  won- 
dering just  that  thing  only  a  few  minutes,  yes, 
only  a  minute  before.  "I  mean  I  thought — " 

"Yes,  it's  easy  to  guess  what  you  thought/' 
he  interrupted,  misinterpreting  her  sentence  while 
the  bitter  look  crept  once  more  into  his  eyes. 
"It's  easy  enough  to  guess  what  everybody  thinks. 
But,"  he  straightened  his  shoulders  and  threw 
back  his  head,  "I  don't  think  anybody  will  have 
a  right  to  think  that  very  much  longer.  You 
see,"  he  added,  turning  to  her  again  and  speaking 
more  calmly,  "I  tried  to  enlist  at  the  beginning  of 
the  war,  but  they  told  me  there  was  something 
wrong  here,"  he  touched  his  chest,  "with  my 
lungs." 

Betty  gave  an  involuntary  exclamation  of 
pity. 

'The  doctor  said  it  was  just  beginning,"  he 
went  on  slowly,  "and  he  said — he  was  a  good 
old  scout,  that  doctor — that  if  I  got  out  of  the 
city  where  I  could  get  fresh  air,  eggs,  and  milk — 
you  know,  the  same  old  stuff — that  I  might  sue- 


102        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

ceed  in  curing  myself  up  in  a  hurry  and  get  in 
the  game  in  time  to  bring  in  my  share  of  helmets 
after  all." 

"Oh,  so  that's  why  you  and  your  mother  are 
away  out  here!"  cried  Betty  eagerly,  laying  an 
impulsive  little  hand  on  his.  "And  you  are  well, 
aren't  you?  Why,  you  must  be!  You  look  the 
very  picture  of  health/' 

Joe  gulped  a  little,  looked  at  the  friendly  little 
hand  on  his,  tried  to  speak  once  or  twice  and 
failed,  then — 

"I  feel  just  fine,"  he  said,  striving  to  make  his 
voice  sound  natural.  [<I  never  cough  any  more, 
and  I've  got  the  appetite  of  a  \volf — you  saw  how 
I  ate  to-night — "  a  faint  smile  lighted  his  eyes 
and  found  an  answering  one  in  Betty's.  'Vet, 
I've  been  holding  off  for  more  than  three  weeks 
for  fear — just  for  fear — everything  isn't  all  right. 
You  see,  they've  made  a  coward  of  me.  I'm 
afraid  of  being  refused  twice." 

"Oh,  but  you  won't  be!"  cried  Betty,  with 
honest  conviction  in  her  voice.  :Tm  not  much 
of  a  doctor,  although  I've  met  so  many  of  them 
at  Camp  Liberty  and  heard  them  talk  so  much 
about  different  diseases  that  I  feel  I  ought  at 
least  to  qualify  as  an  assistant,"  she  paused  to 
smile  at  herself  and  he  thought  he  had  never  seen 
anything  so  pretty  in  his  life,  "and  I  would  say 


MYSTERY 


that  whatever  your  trouble  has  been,  it  is  cured 
no\v.  I'm  sure  of  it." 

"Hold  on,  hold  on,"  he  entreated  a  little 
huskily.  "If  I  could  only  believe  that — " 

"Say,  you  two  over  there,"  Mollie's  voice  broke 
in  upon  them  gayly,  "we've  been  trying  hard  to 
be  polite  and  not  interrupt,  but  the  clock  has  just 
struck  twelve  and  we  have  a  long  ride  before  us 
to-morrow — or  rather,  to-day!" 

Betty  replied  laughingly,  but  before  she  could 
rejoin  the  others,  Joe  had  whispered  another 
question. 

'You  really  meant  what  you  said?"  he  asked. 

"With  all  my  heart,"  she  answered  earnestly* 


CHAPTER  XII 

NEARLY  AX  ACCIDENT 

"LOOK  at  the  sun !  Look  at  the  sim !"  cried 
Betty,  sitting  up  in  bed  and  gazing  joyfully  out 
at  the  sun-drenched  landscape.  "Girls,  for 
goodness  sake,  wake  up.  How  can  you  sleep, 
Grace?" 

Grace  groaned  and  opened  one  eye. 

"House  afire?''  she  asked  sleepily. 

"Of  course  not,  Silly.     But  the  world  is/' 

Betty  was  evidently  in  high  spirits,  thought 
Grace,  as  she  rolled  over  and  regarded  her 
critically. 

"What  do  you  mean — 'the  world  is'?"  she  in- 
quired grumpily,  managing  with  great  difficulty, 
to  open  the  other  eye.  "Can't  you  talk  sense  ?': 

"Not  on  a  morning  like  this,"  retorted  Betty, 
running  to  the  window  and  thrusting  her  head 
far  out  into  the  balmy  air.  "Look,  Lazybones, 
the  roads  are  pretty  nearly  dry  and  we  couldn't 
ask  for  a  more  wonderful  day." 

'What   time    is    it?"   queried    Grace,    without 
enthusiasm.     She  was  always  unenthusiastic  be- 

« 

104 


NEARLY  AN  ACCIDENT  105 

fore  breakfast  in  the  morning,  especially  if  she 
happened  to  get  to  bed  rather  late  the  night  be- 
fore. 

"Half-past  six/'  replied  Betty,  turning  from 
the  window  and  beginning  hurriedly  to  gather  her 
things  together.  "And  we  all  agreed  last  night 
to  get  up  at  six.  I  wonder  if  I'm  the  only  one 


stirring/' 


As  if  in  answer  to  her  question,  there  came  a 
soft  tap  on  the  door  and  their  hostess'  voice  speak- 
ing to  them. 

"Breakfast  is  almost  ready,"  she  said.  "I  had 
it  prepared  early  especially  for  you." 

"That  was  dear  of  you,"  replied  Betty,  adding 
with  the  greatest  of  optimism,  considering  that 
three  of  them  were  not  yet  out  of  bed:  "We'll 
be  down  in  ten  minutes." 

Although  the  ten  minutes  stretched  into  fifteen, 
it  is  a  tribute  to  Betty's  excellent  generalship  that 
the  dressing  of  the  other  three  girls  was  man- 
aged in  that  time. 

But  perhaps  the  aroma  of  bacon  floating  tempt- 
ingly up  to  them  had  something  to  do  with  it  after 
all,  for  they  all  four  boasted  youthfully  unim- 
paired appetites. 

However  that  may  be,  the  fact  remains  that 
in  fifteen  minutes  from  the  time  Mrs.  Barnes 
stopped  at  the  door,  four  very  pretty  and  very 


106        Oi'TDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

hungry  young  girls  gathered  in  the  dining  room, 
ready  and  eager  for  the  day's  adventure.  Mrs. 
Ford  was  already  there. 

Joe  was  there  too,  looking  even  more  bronzed 
and  attractive  in  the  morning  light,  and  Betty, 
glancing  at  him,  could  scarcely  believe  that  what 
the  boy  had  told  her  the  night  before  had  not  been 
a  dream.  That  splendid  specimen  of  young  man- 
hood refused  the  right  to  serve  his  country  be- 
cause he  had  lung  trouble !  She  could  not  even 
bring  herself  to  think  that  other  word,  that  hor- 
rible word,  consumption. 

But  there  was  one  thing  certain — she  had  not 
been  mistaken  in  her  judgment  of  the  night  be- 
fore. He  might  once  have  been  the  victim  of  dis- 
ease, but  he  surely  was  not  now7. 

Perhaps  something  of  what  she  was  thinking 
was  reflected  in  her  eyes  as  she  looked  at  him,  for, 
he  returned  the  glance  with  so  much  admiration 
in  his  own  that  she  hastily  looked  away  and  be- 
came absorbed  in  the  bacon  on  her  plate. 

It  was  a  very  merry  breakfast  and  a  very  good 
one,  and  when  the  time  came  at  last  for  taking, 
leave  of  their  lovely  hostess,  they  found  them- 
selves unexpectedly  reluctant  to  do  so. 

"I  wish  you  were  coming  with  us/'  said  Mrs." 
Ford,  after  the  lady  had  waved  aside  her  thanks 
for  the  good  time  they  had  had.  "I  am  sure  you 


NEARLY  AN  ACCIDENT 


107 


would  enjoy  the  trip  almost  as  much  as  we  would 
enjoy  having  you  with  us." 

"I  wish  it  were  possible  for  me  to  go,"  Mrs, 
Barnes  replied  rather  wistfully,  as  they  started 
down  the  steps  to  the  waiting  automobiles.  "It 
is  rather  lonesome  out  here,"  then,  catching  a 
glance  from  her  son,  who  was  trying  to  carry 
three  handbags  at  once,  she  added  hastily :  "But. 
of  course  I  love  it  and  would  miss  it  awfully. 
Joe,  be  careful,  dear,  you  nearly  dropped  that 
bag  in  the  dirt." 

"I  always  thought  I'd  make  good  in  the  jug- 
gling profession,"  replied  Joe  ruefully,  as  he 
skillfully  recovered  the  bag  in  question,  "but  I 
guess  I  was  mistaken.  Where  do  these  go, 
Miss  Billette — anywhere?"  he  asked,  turning  to 
Mollie. 

"Yes,  just  throw  them  in,"  replied  Mollie,  care- 
lessly, absorbed  in  testing  out  her  engine.  "Only 
leave  room  for  Mrs.  Ford,  that's  all." 

Then,  as  Amy  stopped  to  speak  to  Grace,  Joe 
escorted  Betty  to  her  little  racer  and  helped  her 
into  the  driver's  seat,  though  little  help  Betty 
needed  or  asked  of  anyone. 

"It's  rather  a  rough  deal,  isn't  it?"  he  asked 
suddenly. 

What?"  inquired  Betty,  surprised. 

"Fate  introduces  us  one  minute,  then  snatches 


108        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

you  away  in  the  next,  before  I've  had  time  for 
more  than  a  word  with  you." 

"Why,  I  remember  several  words  we've  had 
together,"  laughed  Betty  as  she  settled  herself 
more  comfortably  in  her  seat.  "Is  there  anything 
particular  you  want  to  say  to  me?" 

Joe  started  to  speak,  evidently  thought  better 
of  it,  and  looked  up  at  her  soberly. 

"I've  already  told  you  more  than  I  ever  ex- 
pected to  tell  any  one,"  he  said,  and  she  stretched 
out  an  eager,  sympathetic  little  hand  to  him. 

"I  know,  and  I  have  felt  very  proud  of  that 
confidence,"  she  said  earnestly. 

'Then  you  will  let  me  write  to  you  and  tell 
you  how  things  are  with  me  ?" 

"Oh,  I  should  be  so  glad !"  she  said,  and  there 
was  no  doubting  her  sincerity. 

He  had  no  more  than  time  to  flash  her  a  grate- 
ful glance  when  Grace  came  up  and  put  an  end  to 
the  conversation. 

Amid  expressions  of  friendship  on  both  sides 
and  laughing  farewells,  the  two  cars  slid  back- 
wards along  the  drive  and  out  on  to  the  road. 
Then  with  a  purring  of  engines,  the  little  racer 
leaped  ahead  with  Mollie  in  close  pursuit.  They 
were  off  once  more. 

It  was  as  Betty  had  said.  The  long  clear  night 
and  the  bright  morning  sunshine  had  done  much 


NEARLY  AN  ACCIDENT 


109 


toward  drying  the  roads  and  though  they  were 
still  rather  sticky  and  slippery,  the  girls  had  no 
difficulty  in  keeping  up  a  good  rate  of  speed. 

"This  is  something  like,"  cried  Grace,  as  she 
stretched  both  arms  above  her  head  and  breathed 
deep  of  the  balmy  air.  "I  could  be  completely 
happy  if  it  weren't  for  one  thing." 

Betty  had  no  need  to  ask  what  that  one  thing 

^ 

was,  and  at  mention  of  it  her  thought  turned 
involuntarily  to  Allen.  Was  he  safe  or  had  he 
too — she  shuddered  at  the  thought. 

"Wasn't  it  strange?"  she  said,  seeking  to 
change  the  conversation  and  the  trend  of  he£ 
own  thoughts  at  the  same  time,  "that  Joe  Barnes 
proved  to  be  Mrs.  Barnes'  son  ?"  It  was  not  at  all 
what  she  had  intended  to  say,  and  out  of  the 
corner  of  her  eye  she  saw  Grace  turn  and  look 
at  her  curiously. 

"No,  I  can't  see  that  it's  so  very  strange,"  Grace 
said  dryly.  "At  least  I  have  seen  stranger 
things." 

"Well,  you  know  what  I  mean,"  retorted  Betty, 
still  absently.  "He  is  awfully  nice,  isn't  he?" 

"That's  what  he  seemed  to  think  of  you,"  re- 
turned Grace  slyly. 

"Of  course  he  did!  Why  shouldn't  he?"  chal- 
lenged Betty,  coming  out  of  her  abstraction  and 
smiling  gayly.  "I  like  me,  myself." 


no        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLl'Fl*'  POINT 

"That's  the  worst  of  it,"  sighed  Grace,  turn- 
ing for  consolation  to  her  inevitable  box  of 
chocolates.  "No  matter  how  awful  you  are,  we 
have  to  love  you  just  the  same.  Look  out,  Betty/' 
as  the  car  took  a  curve  on  three  wheels.  "Good- 
ness !  you're  getting  to  be  a  more  expert  skidder 
than  Mollie." 

"Thanks,"  returned  Betty,  executing  a  bow 
whose  grace  was  somewhat  impaired  by  the 
proximity  of  the  steering  wheel.  "Willst  hand 
me  a  candy,  Gracie,  honey?  Thanks.  That's  a 
good  girl!" 

For  a  long  time  after  that  they  were  quiet,  en- 
joying the  swift  motion,  the  warm  wind  upon 
their  faces,  the  fragrance  of  flowers  and  of  moist 
sweet  earth  flung  to  them  from  the  depths  of  the 
woodland. 

Before  they  knew  it,  they  had  reached  the  out- 
skirts of  Bensington,  then  Bensington  itself,  and 
were  speeding  through  the  queer  little  town  with- 
out a  thought  of  stopping  when  a  warning  signal 
from  Mollie's  horn  brought  them  to  an  abrupt 
stop.  Betty  jumped  out  and  ran  back. 

'We'll  need  some  provisions,"  Mollie  called  to 
her.  "Unless  you  and  Grace  think  we  can  reach 
the  next  town  by  noon." 

"That's  what  we  planned  to  do,"  Betty  an- 
swered. "Grace  and  I  thought  it  would  save  time 


NEARLY  AN  ACCIDENT  m 

not  to  stop  here — and  we  haven't  any  time  to 
waste,  you  know." 

"All  right/'  Mrs.  Ford  decided.  "Perhaps  it 
will  be  just  as  well,  for  we  shall  have  to  put  on 
all  speed  in  order  to  reach  Bluff  Point  before 
night." 

So  Betty  raced  back  to  her  machine  and  in  a 
moment  more  they  were  off  again,  fairly  eating 
up  the  miles.  As  the  roads  grew  dryer  and  dryer 
beneath  the  scorching  heat  of  the  sun  they  made 
even  better  time  until  a  little  past  twelve  o'clock 
they  entered  the  little  village  of  Hill  Crest. 

The  place  boasted  nothing  so  magnificent  as  a 
hotel,  but  they  managed  to  find  a  little  bake  shop 
where  the  rosy-cheeked  country  woman  who 
worked  there  made  them  up  some  delicious  sand- 
wiches, supplied  them  with  tempting  rolls  and 
cake,  and,  wonder  of  wonders,  set  upon  the  table 
a  pitcher  of  fresh  milk. 

When  they  had  finished  this  rural  but  eminently 
satisfying  repast,  they  hurried  over  to  the  one 
big  general  store  to  buy  a  few  supplies  that  they 
would  need  that  night.  It  was  necessary  to  lay  in 
only  a  limited  amount,  as  Grace's  aunt  Mary  had 
thoughtfully  left  her  cottage  well  stocked  and  had 
informed  them  that  eggs,  chickens  and  vegetables 
of  all  kinds  could  be  had  fresh  from  the  farmers 
round  about. 


112        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

Then  they  were  off  again,  eyes  upon  that  rib- 
bon of  road  in  front,  intent  upon  reaching  their 
destination  before  nightfall. 

It  was  not  till  about  four  o'clock  that  they  met 
with  their  first  setback. 

Betty  had  just  rounded  a  turn  in  the  road, 
horn  honking  for  all  it  was  worth,  when  she 
found  herself  almost  on  top  of  a  huge  farm 
wagon. 

She  yelled  to  the  driver  and  put  on  her  brakes 
hard,  hoping  desperately  that  Mollie  would  not 
run  into  her  from  behind.  Grace  shrieked  and 
covered  her  face  with  her  hands. 

It  was  a  narrow  escape,  for  when  the  car  had 
finally  stopped  there  was  not  more  than  about  an 
inch  between  it  and  the  wagon  in  front.  Luckily 
Mollie  had  been  warned  by  the  noise  of  the  horn, 
and  had  stopped  her  machine  just  around  the 
turn  of  the  road.  She  and  Mrs.  Ford  and  Amy 
came  running  to  see  what  the  matter  was. 

Meanwhile  Betty  had  recovered  herself  and 
was  smiling  apologetically  up  at  the  frightened 
driver.  His  horses,  startled  by  the  noise  and 
shouting  had  tried  to  bolt,  and  he  had  had  all 
he  could  do  to  hold  them  in.  The  result  was  a 
slightly  heated  condition  on  the  part  of  his 
temper. 

"I'm  sorry,"  Betty  was  saying,  her  voice  still 


NEARLY  AN  ACCIDENT 


tremulous  from  the  sudden  fright  she  had  re- 
ceived. "I  thought — " 

"Yes,  an'  I  thought  too,"  he  interrupted,  in  a 
gruff,  rude  tone  that  whipped  the  color  to  her 
face.  "It  would  be  a  heap  better  if  some  folks'd 
think  before  they  done  things.  Durned  old 
gasoline  wagons." 

And,  still  muttering,  the  angry  man  turned  and 
whipped  up  his  team  while  the  girls  stared  after 
bim  dumbly. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

OUTWITTING   A   CRANK 

"OLD  grouch/'  cried  Mollie,  shaking  a  vindic- 
tive little  fist  after  the  departing  farmer.  "If  it 
hadn't  been  that  you  would  have  killed  yourself 
too,  Betty,  I  almost  wish  you  had  hit  him." 

"Well,  I  don't,"  said  Grace  ruefully.  "Nobody 
ever  thinks  of  poor  me." 

"I  guess  we  had  better  be  a  little  more  care- 
ful in  the  future,"  said  Mrs.  Ford,  a  worried  line 
between  her  brows.  "Better  to  be  a  little  longer 
reaching  Bluff  Point  than  to  endanger  our  lives 
and  perhaps  the  lives  of  others." 

"It  almost  looks  as  if  we  shouldn't  have  any 
choice,"  said  Mollie,  and  they  looked  at  her  in 
surprise. 

"Well,  we  can't  hope  to  pass  that  wagon,"  she 
explained,  indicating  the  vehicle  that  was  now 
some  hundred  feet  in  front  and  was  waddling 
along  at  a  snail's  pace.  "There  isn't  room,  with 
the  ditch  on  one  side  and  the  drop  on  the  other." 

"It  will  be  easy  enough  if  he  moves  to  one 
side  of  the  road,"  suggested  Amy. 

114 


OUTWITTING  A  CRANK  115 

"He'll  move  over  if  we  toot  at  him,"  added 
Grace. 

But  Mollie  shook  her  head  doubtfully. 

"Pm  not  so  sure,"  she  said.  "It  would  be  just 
like  him  to  try  to  get  even  with  us  by  blocking 
the  road." 

"Get  even  with  us?"  repeated  Betty  indig- 
nantly. "I  might  just  as  well  say  I  want  to  get 
even  with  him  for  being  in  the  road  when  I 
wanted  to  pass.  How  ridiculous." 

"Of  course  it's  ridiculous.  That's  probably 
the  reason  he  would  think  of  it,"  insisted  Mollie. 
"I  know  these  farmers,"  she  added,  nodding 
darkly. 

They  laughed  at  her,  and  Betty  cried  gayly: 
"Well,  we  won't  get  anywhere  by  standing  here 
in  the  road.  I  move  we  follow  the  old  fellow  and 
see  what  he's  up  to.  And  if  he  gets  too  ridicu- 
lous," she  added,  as  she  climbed  back  into  the 
car,  "I  know  how  I'll  fix  him." 

"How?"  they  asked. 

"I'll  bump  him,"  she  responded  ferociously, 
and  amid  more  fun  and  laughter  they  climbed 
back  into  the  cars  and  started  on  again. 

'You  know,  even  his  back  looks  stubborn,"  re- 
marked Grace,  when,  coming  close  to  the  wagon 
and  tooting  the  horn  vigorously,  the  driver  re- 
fused to  budge  from  the  middle  of  the  road.  "I 


Il6        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

guess  perhaps  you  will  have  to  carry  out  your 
threat,  Betty/' 

"Well,  I  declare  if  I  won't,"  exclaimed  the 
Little  Captain,  her  cheeks  flushing  and  her  eyes 
blazing  at  the  stubborn  insolence  of  the  man. 
"It  would  give  me  great  pleasure  to  bump  him 
clear  down  the  side  of  the  mountain." 

"It's  getting  late,  too,"  worried  Grace.  "Can't 
you  do  something,  Betty?' 

"Will  you  please  suggest  something?'  cried 
Betty,  exasperated.  "There's  nothing  in  the 
rules  for  driving  a  machine  that  covers  this  diffi- 
culty. I  don't  know  what  to  do,  unless —  Did 
you  bring  the  pistol?" 

Grace  started. 

"Goodness!  you're  not  going  to  kill  him  are 
you?" 

"Not  unless  I  have  to,"  replied  Betty,  and  at 
her  expression,  Grace  laughed  weakly. 

"Yes,  I  brought  the  pistol,"  she  said.  "But  it's 
down  in  the  bottom  of  the  bag  that  is  underneath 
all  the  other  bags  in  the  tonneau  of  Mollie's  car." 

Betty  groaned. 

"And  it  isn't  even  loaded,"  added  Grace,  as  an 
afterthought.  "Mother  said  it  made  her  feel 
safer  to  have  it  along  since  there  aren't  going  to 
be  any  men  with  us,  but  she  wouldn't  have  it 
loaded." 


OUTWITTING  A  CRANK 


117 


'What  good  is  it  then?"  queried  Betty. 

"Just  to  scare  people  with." 

"Well,  that's  what  I  want  to  do  to  that — 
man,"  cried  Betty,  trying  to  think  of  something 
bad  enough  to  call  the  cranky  farmer,  who  still 
urged  his  team  along  squarely  in  the  middle  of 
the  road  and  refused  to  give  an  inch.  "Only  I'd 
like  to  scare  him  to  death.  My  conscience 
wouldn't  even  hurt." 

"It  would  be  murder  just  the  same,"  Grace 
suggested,  with  a  little  hysterical  laugh,  "whether, 
you  shot  him  or  scared  him  to  death." 

Betty  was  silent  for  a  minute  or  two,  crawling 
along  behind  the  wagon  while  her  blood  boiled 
and  her  anger  surged.  For  Betty  came  from  a 
race  of  fighting  ancestors  who  were  not  in  the 
habit  of  submitting  to  indignities. 

"Grace,  I've  got  to  do  something!"  she  burst 
out  at  last,  gripping  the  wheel  so  tightly  her 
knuckles  showed  white.  "It  isn't  so  much  the 
valuable  time  we're  losing,  but  it's  an  absolute 
necessity  to  show  that  fellow  where  he — " 

"'Where  he  gets  off,"  Grace  finished  slangily. 
"I  know  dear,  but  how?': 

Betty  shook  her  head  helplessly  and  just 
glared. 

Then  suddenly  Grace  uttered  a  little  cry  and 
sat  up  straight  in  her  seat. 


Ii8        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"I  have  it!"  she  cried.  "I  know  what  we  can 
do." 

"Tell  me,"  demanded  Betty. 
'Why,  I  know  this  road  pretty  well,"  Grace 
explained,  speaking  quickly.     "We're  not  much 
more  than  ten  miles  from  Bluff  Point." 

"Yes,  yes,"  cried  Betty  impatiently. 
'Well,  there  is  a  short  detour  road  that  juts  off 
from  the  main  road  just  a  little  further  on,  and 
after  running  parallel  to  the  road  for  half  a  mile 
or  so,  crosses  it  again." 

'Yes,"  cried  Betty  again,  beginning  to  under- 
stand the  plot. 

"So  we'll  take  the  detour,"  Grace  finished 
triumphantly,  "and  come  out,  in  front  of  the 
farmer." 

"And  then — "  said  Betty  with  a  chuckle  and  a 
gleam  in  her  eye. 

"The  rest  will  be  up  to  us,"  finished  Grace. 
"Shall  we  know  what  to  do  then?" 

"I'll  say  we  shall,"  chortled  Betty,  adding  with 
a  glance  over  her  shoulder  at  Mollie's  car  that 
was  creeping  along  some  twenty  feet  behind  them  : 
"Of  course  the  next  thing  will  be  to  tell  Mollie. 
Will  you  run  back  Grace  ?': 

For  once  Grace  did  not  object,  and  without 
waiting  for  Betty  to  stop  the  car,  and  indeed  it 
was  hardly  necessary  at  the  rate  they  were  go- 


OUTWITTING  A  CRANK 


119 


ing,  jumped  out  and  ran  back,  waving  an  ex- 
cited hand  at  Mollie. 

Betty  heard  a  whoop  of  delight  from  the  rear, 
and  in  a  minute  Grace  was  back  in  her  place. 

"How  far  is  it  from  here?"  asked  Betty,  scan- 
ning the  road  ahead  eagerly.  "I  hope,"  she 
added,  as  a  horrid  fear  assailed  her,  "that  he 
doesn't  turn  off  on  to  the  other  road,  too." 

"Heavens,  I  hope  not!  Oh,  there  it  is!"  she 
cried  a  moment  later,  as  a  turn  in  the  winding 
road  brought  the  crossroads  to  view.  "Now,  if 
he  only  doesn't  turn  down  it !" 

Eagerly  they  watched  and  drew  a  sigh  of  re- 
lief as  the  driver  jogged  steadily  on  down  the 
main  road. 

"Now's  our  chance,"  exulted  Betty,  as  she 
changed  gears  with  a  challenging  roar  and  slipped 
off  merrily  down  the  detour  road. 

Sullenly  the  driver  watched  them  go  and  then 
with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders,  turned  once  more 
to  his  team. 

Gayly  the  two  cars  sped  along  the  road,  bear- 
ing four  Outdoor  Girls  bent  upon  revenge.  The 
going  was  rough  and  bumpy,  far  worse  than  the 
main  road,  but  the  girls  never  noticed  it. 

"That  was  one  time  Grace  had  a  good  idea," 
Mollie  was  exulting  as  they  flew  along.  "I  never 
thought  she  was  particularly  brilliant  before,  but 


120       OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

I  have  changed  my  mind."  Then  catching-  Mrs. 
Ford's  eye,  she  added  with  a  little  laugh :  "You 
see  that's  the  way  Grace  and  I  talk  about  each 
other.  Only,"  plaintively,  "she  says  much  worse 
things  about  me !" 

"It  will  be  fun,"  cried  Amy,  her  eyes  shin- 
ing with  anticipation,  "to  get  in  front  of  him 
and  give  that  old  crank  a  taste  of  his  own  medi- 


cine.' 


.. 


Tie  certainly  deserves  it,"  agreed  Mrs.  Ford, 
for  she  was  as  indignant  as  the  girls  at  the  man's 
insolence.  "Didn't  Grace  say  something  about 
pretending  we  were  stalled?" 

"She  did,"  cried  Mollie  gleefully.  "And  as 
luck,  I  mean  bad  luck,  will  have  it,  the  mean  old 
engine  will  choose  the  very  center  of  the  road  to 
do  it's  stalling  in.  Bless  it's  little  old  heart,"  and 
even  Mrs.  Ford  chuckled  with  her. 

As  Grace  had  said,  the  detour  was  not  over 
half  a  mile  long,  and  they  soon  came  out  on  the 
main  road  again.  Then  they  backed  the  cars 
several  hundred  feet  down  the  road  so  as  to  ef- 
fectually block  all  passage. 

Betty  tooted  gleefully  to  Mollie,  and  Mollie 
tooted  gleefully  back  again.  Then  they  jumped 
from  the  machines  and  met  in  the  middle  of  the 
road  for  a  consultation. 

"He  will  be  coming  in  sight  any  minute  now," 


OUTWITTING  A  CRANK  121 

Betty  explained  hurriedly,  "so  we  must  decide  on 
some  definite  plan  of  action." 

"That's  easy,"  said  Mollie.  "One  of  us  will 
get  down  underneath  the  machine  and  pretend  to 
be  tinkering — " 

"Goodness,  that  lets  me  out,"  said  Grace  in 
dismay.  "I  wouldn't  get  down  in  the  dirt  for 
fifty  idiotic  wagon  drivers." 

"Well,  nobody's  asking  you  to,"  cried  Mollie 
impatiently.  "I  fully  intend  to  put  on  my  over- 
alls and  do  it  myself." 

"Better  hurry  up,"  cried  Amy,  who  had  been 
glancing  uneasily  down  the  road.  "He  may  come 
along  any  minute  now  and  we  don't  want  him  to 
catch  us  here." 

So  amid  much  hilarity  and  giggling  Mollie  got 
into  the  begrimed  overalls  and  proceeded  to 
wriggle  her  small  self  beneath  the  car. 

"I  hope  he  hurries,"  she  cried  in  a  muffled  voice. 
"It  isn't  exactly  what  you  might 'call  comfortable 
down  here.  Betty,  get  off  my  foot,"  as  Grace 
wickedly  stepped  on  her  toes. 

"Just  hear  her,"  cried  Betty  plaintively. 
"Everything  just  naturally  gets  blamed  on 


me.' 


"Well,  if  you  didn't,  who  did  ?"  queried  Mollie 
fiercely.     "Tell  me  her  name — " 

"Betty,  Betty,  don't  give  me  away,"  pleaded 


122        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POIXT 

Grace,  at  which  the  girls  laughed  while  a  satis- 
fied chuckle  came  from  under  the  car. 

"I  knew  I'd  find  the  guilty  one,"  Mollie  was 
beginning  when  Betty  cut  her  short  with  a  warn- 
ing cry. 

"Pie's  coming,"  she  said,  adding,  as  she  vainly 
tried  to  straighten  the  corners  of  her  mis- 
chievous mouth:  "And  please  remember,  girls, 
this  is  a  very  solemn  occasion!" 


CHAPTER  XIV 

BLUFF  POINT  AT  LAST 

VERY  anxious  the  Outdoor  Girls  looked  as  the 
grouchy  old  farmer  came  toward  them.  Mollie 
was  making  all  sorts  of  noises  under  the  car,  ap- 
parently tinkering  with  its  mechanism,  while  the 
girls  kept  up  a  running  fire  of  questions. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Mollie  ?" 

"Can't  you  find  the  trouble  ?" 

"Better  let  me  get  under  and  take  a  look." 

"If  we  don't  get  started  pretty  soon,  we'll  not 
get  to  Bluff  Point  before  dark." 

These  and  other  remarks  like  them  met  the 
suspicious  ears  of  the  driver  as  he  jerked  his 
team  to  a  standstill. 

"Hey,  what's  the  matter  with  you?"  he  hailed 
them.  "Have  you  got  to  stand  right  in  the  middle 
of  the  road?  Can't  you  move  over  some?" 

At  this  Mollie  wriggled  out  from  under  the 
car  and  stood  up,  facing  him.  Her  face  was 
flushed  from  restrained  mirth,  but  it  might  well 
have  been  the  flush  of  indignation. 

"If  we  could  don't  you  suppose  we  would  ?"  she 

123 


124        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUVV  TO/AT 

queried,  rather  incoherently.  "Do  you  think  I'm 
doing  this  for  fun?"  Then  she  abruptly  disap- 
peared from  sight  again.  The  abruptness  was 
caused  by  the  terrible  fear  that  if  she  stood  look- 
ing at  that  sour  old  virago  another  moment  she 
would  have  to  spoil  everything  by  laughing. 

As  for  the  other  girls,  they  were  slowly  turn- 
ing purple  in  an  effort  to  maintain  the  solemnity 
demanded  by  the  occasion.  A  strange  noise  from 
beneath  the  car,  promptly  followed  by  a  choked 
cough,  didn't  help  them  any,  and  they  were  re- 
lieved when  their  victim  turned  his  suspicious 
gaze  from  them  to  the  shallow  ditch  at  the  side 
of  the  road  wrhich  was  still  muddy  from  the  rain 
of  the  night  before.  The  only  hope  he  had  of 
getting  around  them  was  to  drive  through  this 
mud. 

Without  a  word  or  a  glance  in  their  direction, 
he  whipped  up  his  team  and  started  for  the  ditch. 
This  was  something  the  girls  had  not  foreseen, 
and  they  were  of  no  mind  to  let  him  get  ahead  of 
them  again. 

Grace  and  Amy  flashed  a  distress  signal  to 
Betty,  who  stooped  over  Mollie's  feet,  the  feet  be- 
ing all  that  could  be  seen  of  her,  and  cried  with 
a  peculiar  inflection : 

"I  think  you  must  have  found  the  trouble  by 
this  time,  Mollie,  haven't  you?" 


BLUFF  POINT  AT  LAST 


125 


Mollie  took  the  hint  and  scrambled  hurriedly 
to  her  feet. 

"I  think  so,"  she  said,  then  as  her  eyes  swiftly 
took  in  the  situation — the  grim  old  man  already 
struggling  through  the  ditch  intent  on  getting 
ahead  of  them — she  jumped  to  her  seat  and 
started  the  engine.  "All  right,"  she  cried  gayly. 
"Come  on,  girls,  jump  in." 

The  girls  jumped  in  with  alacrity  and  Betty 
and  Grace  ran  to  the  car  in  front.  Then  while 
the  man  whipped  up  his  horses  and  called  to  them 
in  terms  far  from  gentle,  the  two  cars  sprang  for- 
ward and  were  off  down  the  road. 

They  turned  once,  to  find  the  man  urging  his 
team  to  the  road  and  shaking  his  fist  after  the 
"gasoline  wagons."  The  girls  waved  to  him 
merrily,  before  the  turn  in  the  road  shut  him  from 
sight. 

"I  guess  that  will  teach  him  a  lesson,"  said 
Grace,  settling  back  comfortably. 

"Shouldn't  wonder,"  agreed  Betty  absently,  ad- 
ding with  a  rueful  little  smile.  "It  was  great  fun, 
of  course,  but  I  hope  we  shan't  meet  many  more 
of  his  kind,  or  we'll  never  get  to  Bluff  Point." 

"We're  almost  there  now,"  said  Grace.  "All 
this  part  of  the  country  is  almost  as  familiar  to  me 
as  Deepdale.  When  T  was  a  little  kiddie,  I  used 
almost  to  live  with  Aunt  Mary." 


126        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"It's  wonderful  how  little  children  love  the 
woods  and  brooks  and  all  wild  things,"  mused 
Betty,  adding,  as  the  picture  of  Dodo  and  Paul, 
hiding  in  the  machines  and  begging  to  be  taken 
along,  came  back  to  her :  "I  almost  wish  we 
could  have  brought  the  twins  with  us.  They 
would  have  so  loved  it." 

"And  we  would  have  spent  all  our  time  trying 
to  keep  them  from  falling  into  the  ocean,"  added 
Grace  dryly.  "Besides,"  she  added,  "I  don't  be- 
lieve Mrs.  Billette  would  have  let  them  come. 
They  are  such  little  mischiefs,  and  she  is  always 
afraid  something  will  happen  to  them." 

"Yes,  and  they're  good  company  for  her," 
agreed  Betty  thoughtfully;  "especially  when 
Mollie  is  away." 

After  a  few  minutes  of  silence  Grace  suddenly 
clutched  Betty's  arm,  making  the  Little  Captain 
jump. 

"Betty,"  cried  the  former  excitedly,  "we're  al- 
most there.  Just  around  that  curve — " 

"Well,  you  needn't  scare  me  to  death,"  pro- 
tested Betty,  taking  one  hand  from  the  wheel  to 
nib  the  arm  Grace  had  clutched. 

"But  I  love  it  so,"  Grace  cried,  standing  up 
only  to  be  jerked  back  into  her  seat  as  Betty 
swung  round  the  curve.  "It's  such  a  wonder- 
ful place !" 


BLUFF  POINT  AT  LAST  127 

"Is  that  it  up  on  the  hill?" 

"Yes,"  answered  Grace,  standing  up  in  earnest 
now.  'Turn  up  the  drive — it  leads  to  the 
garage  at  the  back.  And,  Betty,  the  house  stands 
on  a  little  bluff  looking  out  over  the  ocean.  Do 
you  hear  it — the  ocean  I  mean,  not  the  house, 
Silly!" 

The  road  that  they  had  traveled  from  Deepdale 
to  Bluff  Point  had  led  across  country,  Deepdale 
being  in  the  interior,  so  that  the  girls  had  scarcely 
realized  how  close  thev  were  coming  to  the 

* 

coast. 

Now,  as  Betty  stopped  the  car  at  the  back  of  the 
quaint  little  cottage,  that  sound  of  romance  and 
mystery,  the  soft  lapping  of  water  with  the  deeper 
undertone  of  waves  against  rock  came  up  to  her 
and  she  threw  back  her  head  with  a  little  bubbling 
laugh. 

;<I  don't  wonder  you  love  it,  Gracie  dear,"  she 
said.  :il  do  already.  It's  glorious." 

They  jumped  out  and  ran  back  to  meet  Mollie's 
car,  which  was  puffing  like  an  old  man  up  the 
steep  grade. 

The  ocean!  The  ocean!"  cried  Betty 
ecstatically,  as  she  opened  the  doors  and  the  girls 
tumbled  out.  "Do  you  smell  it  ?  Do  you  hear  it  ? 
Oh,  girls,  hurry  up,  I  can't  wait  to  feel  it!" 

"Goodness,  are  you  going  to  commit  suicide  ?" 


128        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  FOIST 

cried  Mollie.     "If  that's  what  you  want,  I  don't 
see  why  you  bothered  to  come  away  up  here." 

"Mother,  Mother,  give  me  the  key,  quick/'  de- 
manded Grace,  as  they  ran  around  the  side  of  the 
house  and  Betty  made  a  face  at  Mollie.  "You 
haven't  forgotten  it,  have  you?" 

"No,  I  tied  it  on  a  ribbon  around  my  neck," 
said  Mrs.  Ford,  with  a  smile.  "I  had  no  intention 
of  forgetting  it.  Here  it  is." 

"Thank  you." 

Grace  fitted  the  key  in  the  lock  and  opened  the 
'door,  but  when  she  turned,  expecting  to  find  the 
girls  at  her  back,  she  found  that  they  had  deserted 
her. 

They  were  standing,  gazing  out  over  a  gleam- 
ing white  stretch  of  sand  to  the  shimmering  water 
beyond,  absolutely  oblivious  to  everything  but  the 
beauty  of  the  scene. 

The  bluff  on  which  they  stood  sloped  gently 
down  to  the  beach  below.  Once  down  there,  the 
girls  knew  they  would  feel  as  though  they  were 
isolated  from  all  the  rest  of  the  world,  for  the 
beach  was  in  the  form  of  a  semi-circle,  surrounded 
on  three  sides  by  rocky  bluffs  and  blocked  off  in 
front  bv  the  ocean. 

tf 

"How  beautiful!"  breathed  Betty,  as  Grace 
stole  up  and  joined  them.  "We've  seen  a  great 
many  wonderful  views,  but  I  never  saw  one  to 


BLUFF  POINT  AT  LAST  129 

equal  this.     Just  look  at  the  reflection  of  the  sun 
out  there." 

"Blood  red,"  murmured  Mollie.  "That  looks 
like  a  hot  day  to-morrow." 

"All  the  more  excuse  for  taking  a  swim,"  put 
in  Amy,  adding  longingly:  "I  wish  it  weren't 
too  late  now." 

"I'm  afraid  it  is,"  said  Mrs.  Ford,  seizing  her 
opportunity.  'We  still  have  to  put  the  cars  away 
and  get  our  provisions  and  cook  supper — " 

"Who  said  'supper'?"  Mollie  demanded  hun- 
grily. "Mrs.  Ford,"  she  added,  as  they  started 
for  the  house,  "won't  you  please  make  Betty  make 
some  biscuits?" 

"But  you  make  as  good  biscuits  as  I  do,"  pro- 
tested Betty. 

"No,  I  don't,  Darling,"  denied  Mollie,  putting 
an  arm  about  her  chum.  "And,  anyway,"  she 
added  convincingly,  "I  can  eat  more  when  I  don't 
have  to  make  them !" 

The  girls  were  almost  as  pleased  with  the  inte- 
rior of  the  house  as  they  had  been  with  its  sur- 
roundings. There  were  odd  little  passages  and 
unexpected  window  seats  such  as  Betty  had 
dreamed  of  having  in  her  own  little  home  some 
day. 

The  thought  brought  back  the  picture  of  Allen 
as  he  had  gone  away,  gallant,  hopeful,  brave — 


130        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

oh,  so  brave — and  involuntarily  she  uttered  a  little 
sigh. 

"Please  don't  do  that,"  said  Grace,  as  they  en- 
tered the  room  they  were  to  have  together.  "I'm 
trying  my  best  not  to  be  as  gloomy  as  I  feel.  But 
if  you  begin  to  sigh,  I'll  just  have  to  give  up  and 
spoil  the  party/' 

"I  won't,"  said  Betty,  trying  a  little  smile  be- 
fore the  mirror  and  doing  it  pretty  successfully. 
"I  didn't  mean  to  that  time,  only,  I  was — just 
thinking." 

"I  know,"  said  Grace  a  little  petulantly,  as  she 
pulled  off  her  hat  and  threw  it  on  the  bed.  "It 
seems  to  me  that's  all  I'm  ever  doing — 'just  think- 
ing/ If  I  could  only  really  do  something!  Some 
time  I'll  scream  aloud!" 

"Well,  don't  you  think  we're  all  pretty  much 
in  the  same  fix  ?"  suggested  Betty  gently,  coming 
over  and  putting  an  arm  about  her. 

"I  suppose  so,"  she  answered,  eyes  fixed  mood- 
ily on  the  floor.  "Only  the  rest  of  you  have  only 
one  to  worry  about,  while  I — "  she  stopped, 
flushed,  and  began  letting  down  her  thick  hair. 
"If  I  could  only  cry!" 

"I  imagine  that  might  help  us  all,"  said  Betty 
wistfully,  adding,  with  a  touch  of  her  old  gayety : 
"Perhaps  I  can  arrange  it  after  supper." 

"What?"  asked  Grace. 


BLUFF  POINT  AT  LAST 


13* 


"A  cry  party/'  she  answered,  and  the  absurdity 
of  it  made  them  both  laugh. 

In  spite  of  the  shadow  hanging  over  them,  din- 
ner that  night  was  a  great  success.  Everybody 
pitched  in,  and,  having  acquired  ravenous  appe- 
tites on  their  long  ride,  did  the  cooking  in  record 
time,  and  of  course  everything  tasted  ambrosial. 

After  dinner  they  wandered  out  on  the  ve- 
randa, which  was  almost  as  big  as  the  rest  of  the 
house  put  together.  It  was  a  wonderful  night, 
with  the  moon  so  bright  that  it  shed  a  magic  sil- 
ver radiance  over  everything  while  the  lapping 
of  the  water  came  softly  up  to  them. 

Suddenly  Mollie's  hand  slipped  into  Betty's 
where  they  stood  together  looking  out. 

"On  such  a  night  as  this,"  breathed  Mollie, 
scarcely  above  a  whisper,  "there  should  be  noth- 
ing but  peace  in  the  world." 

"Should  be — yes,"  agreed  Betty,  a  little  bit- 
terly. "But  things  are  not  always  as  they  should 
bei" 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE   TELEGRAM 

THE  morning  dawned  gloriously  bright,  and 
at  the  first  ray  of  the  sun  the  girls  were  up  and 
dressed  and  ready  for  the  fun  of  the  day. 

"I  don't  know  what  I'll  do  if  our  trunks  don't 
rome,"  worried  Amy,  as  she  took  a  rather  creased 
white  skirt  and  waist  from  her  suitcase.  [<I 
brought  only  one  change  and  a  bathing  suit." 

"Well,  as  long  as  you  brought  the  bathing  suit, 
it's  all  right/'  returned  Mollie,  sticking  one  last 
pin  in  her  hair.  "I  intend  to  live  in  mine  to-day." 

"And,  anyway,  we  can't  possibly  expect  the 
trunks  till  this  afternoon,"  put  in  Grace;  "so  I 
don't  see  any  use  in  worrying  about  them  now." 

"If  they  don't  come  to-day,  either  Mollie  or  I 
will  go  down  to  the  station  and  see  about  them," 
offered  Betty,  who  was  looking  as  sweet  and  fresh 
as  the  morning  itself.  "We'll  probably  have  to  go 
down  and  get  them  anyway,  since  we  expressed 
them  through  by  train  and  came  by  motor  our- 
selves." 

"Oh,  well,  who  cares,"  cried  Mollie,  stretching 

132 


THE  TELEGRAM  133 

her  arms  above  her  head  and  breathing  deep  of  the 
salt-laden  air.  "When  we  get  down  on  that  won- 
derful beach,  that  looks  too  good  to  be  true,  we'li 
be  away  from  all  the  rest  of  the  world  and  we 
won't  need  any  clothes  but  a  bathing  suit." 

"Mother's  up,'"  cried  Grace,  as  they  stepped  out 
into  the  hall  and  smelled  the  welcome  aroma  of 
coffee,  "I  thought  I  heard  somebody  go  dowa- 
stairs  a  little  while  ago." 

"But  we  shouldn't  have  let  her  get  the  break- 
fast," cried  Betty.  "We  brought  her  up  here  for 
a  rest,  not  to  wait  on  us." 

"She  probably  didn't  sleep  very  well,"  said 
Grace,  thinking  of  Will.  "It  really  isn't  any 
wonder." 

However,  Mrs.  Ford  greeted  the  girls  with  a 
bright  smile  when  they  entered  the  kitchen,  and 
when  they  remonstrated  with  her  for  getting  up 
so  early  she  merely  laughed  at  them. 

"\Vhy,  I  haven't  cooked  for  so  long,  it's  just 
fun  for  me,"  she  said  lightly,  but  Grace's  loving 
eyes  saw  how  pale  she  looked  and  how  sad  her 
eyes  were  when  she  was  not  smiling. 

"Game  little  mother,"  she  whispered  to  herself. 

However,  after  they  had  cleared  the  remains  of 
a  remarkably  good  breakfast  away,  they  asked 
Airs.  Ford  to  put  on  her  own  bathing  suit  and  take 
a  dtp  with  them. 


134        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

After  a  minute's  hesitation  she  agreed,  and  they 
ran  upstairs  eagerly  to  get  ready.  They  all  had 
black  suits,  and  all  but  Grace  wore  snug-fitting 
rubber  caps,  designed  more  for  use  than  looks. 
Grace  wore  a  rakish  little  Scottish  cap  affair  that 
was  immensely  becoming  but  not  at  all  comforta- 
ble to  swim  in. 

;<How  do  I  look  ?"  she  demanded  complacently, 
when  she  turned  from  a  prolonged  survey  of  her- 
self in  the  mirror  and  pirouetted  slowly  before 
them. 

"Beautiful,  but  foolish,"  Mollie  commented  suc- 
cinctly. 

"Do  you  really  expect  to  swim  in  it,  dear?': 
asked  Amy  mildly. 

'The  effect  would  be  altogether  stunning,"  sug- 
gested Betty  judicially,  her  head  on  one  side,  "if 
you  cocked  it  just  a  little  further  over  one  eye  so 
as  to  obscure  the  sight  completely." 

There  was  a  ripple  of  laughter. 

"Oh,  you're  all  jealous,"  remarked  Grace,  not 
at  all  disturbed  as  she  turned  back  to  the  mirror 
once  more  to  pull  a  curl  a  little  more  fetchingly 
over  her  ear.  :T  might  have  known  you  would 
be." 

"Goodness,  an)-body  would  think  she  was  at 
Palm  Beach  or  some  other  show  place,"  cried 
Mollie,  pulling  her  own  plain  little  cap  a  trifle 


THE  TELEGRAM  135 

lower  over  her  ears.     :'If  you  expect  an  audience, 
Grade,  I'm  afraid  you  will  be  disappointed/' 

"Here  I  am,  trying  to  give  you  something  good 
to  look  at — " 

But  they  would  hear  no  more  and  hustled  her 
with  scant  ceremony  away  from  the  mirror  and 
out  of  the  door. 

"Come  on!"  cried  Betty,  taking  the  stairs  two 
at  a  time.  "Let's  see  who  gets  to  the  water  first. 
I'm  betting  nine  to  one  on  myself." 

"Goodness,  she's  as  conceited  as  you  are, 
Grade,"  gasped  Mollie,  following  hard  on  Betty's 
footsteps.  "Here's  my  chance  to  take  some  of  it 
out  of  her!" 

Grace  and  Amy,  following  at  not  quite  such 
breakneck  speed,  came  out  on  the  porch  in  time  to 
see  two  slender,  black-clad  figures  with  vivid  red 
and  green  caps  scrambling  down  the  side  of  the 
bluff  that  led  to  the  beach. 

As  they  started  after  them  Mrs.  Ford  joined 
them  and  they  ran  together  to  the  edge  of  the 
bluff.  The  slope  was  not  quite  so  gentle  as  they 
had  thought  on  the  night  before,  and  Mollie  and 
Betty  were  puffiing  considerably  when  they 
reached  the  bottom — which  they  did  at  almost  the 
same  minute. 

Then,  fleet-footed,  they  sped  across  the  sand 
toward  the  inviting  water  beyond,  while  Mrs, 


136        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

Ford,  Grace,  and  Amy  clambered  down  the  bluff 
in  their  turn. 

At  the  bottom  they  turned,  saw  Betty  and  Mol- 
lie  reach  the  water's  edge  at  the  same  instant — or 
so  it  seemed  to  them — and  dash  into  the  green 
depths.  A  moment  more  and  the  two  black 
figures  were  lost  to  sight  and  only  two  vivid  caps 
bobbed  on  the  surface  of  the  water. 

"Do  you  suppose  it's  quite  safe?'  asked  Mrs, 
Ford.  "I  wish  the  girls  hadn't  been  in  such  a 
hurry." 

"Oh  you  needn't  worry  about  them,"  Grace  as- 
sured her.  :<Betty  and  Mollie  are  regular  fish  in 
the  water,  and  you  know  there  aren't  any  mean 
currents  around  here.  The  beach  slopes  gradually 
down  so  that  they  can't  get  caught  in  water  holes 
either,  so  don't  worry,  Mother,"  and  she  slipped 
an  affectionate  hand  into  her  mother's  and  re- 
ceived an  answering  smile  in  return. 

And,  oh,  how  good  that  water  did  feel ! 

As  they  waded  into  it  up  to  their  waists,  Mollie 
and  Betty  came  swimming  back,  shaking  the 
water  from  their  eyes  and  cleaving  the  big  com- 
bers with  long,  powerful  strokes. 

"Well,  who  won?"  Amy  challenged  them,  as 
they  came  within  shouting  distance. 
Tell  the  truth,"  added  Grace. 
'Both  of  us,"  yelled  Mollie. 


..  • 


THE  TELEGRAM  137 

"Or  neither,"  Betty  answered,  getting  to  her 
feet  and  walking  the  rest  of  the  way  in  toward 
them.  "We  couldn't  have  done  better  team  work 
if  we  had  tried.  Oh,  isn't  it  glorious?" 

"We  don't  know  yet — we're  not  even  all  wet/' 
returned  Mollie,  adding,  as  a  great  comber  came 
rushing  toward  them :  "Come  on,  Gracie,  here's 
a  good  one.  Let's  get  under  it." 

And  "get  under  it"  they  did,  cleaving  the  water 
prettily,  and  in  another  minute  were  up  on  the 
other  side  of  the  big  wave.  They  shook  the  water 
from  their  eyes  and  struck  out  merrily. 

"Don't  go  too  far,"  Mrs.  Ford  called  after 
them,  and  two  bare  gleaming  arms  waved  back 
at  her. 

The  hours  that  followed  were  just  one  long 
delight,  and  the  girls  looked  surprised  and  a  little 
abused  when  Mrs.  Ford  reluctantly  called  them  in. 

"Why,  it  can't  be  more  than  eleven,"  protested 
Grace. 

"And  we  haven't  seen  the  water  for,  oh,  ages/' 
added  Mollie. 

"Please,  can't  we  have  half  an  hour  more?" 
Amy  added. 

Mrs.  Ford  looked  smilingly  from  one  to  thq 
other  and  then  at  Betty. 

"Well,  haven't  you  any  petition  to  make?"  she 
asked  of  the  latter. 


138       OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"I  was  thinking,"  said  Betty  squinting  up  at 
the  sun,  "that  Grace  was  wrong  when  she  said  it 
wasn't  more  than  eleven.  It  seems  to  me  to  be 
after  twelve." 

"It  is,"  said  Mrs.  Ford  firmly.    "Quarter  past." 

'Well,  let's  go!"  cried  Betty,  starting  toward 
the  bluff.  "I  don't  know  about  the  rest  of  you, 
but  I'm  starving  to  death." 

"But  we'll  want  to  swim  again  after  lunch, 
won't  we?"  protested  Mollie. 

"Of  course." 

"Well,  then,"  she  argued  reasonably,  "we  don't 
want  to  change  our  clothes  just  for  lunch,  and  we 
can't  very  well  go  up  to  the  house  in  dripping 
bathing  suits." 

The  girls  groaned. 

'Then  we'll  have  to  wait  for  lunch  until  we've 
sat  here  for  hours  and  dried  off,"  wailed  Grace. 

"And  she  hasn't  even  a  box  of  chocolates!" 
Betty  mocked  her.  "It  is  a  desperate  case,  Grace." 

With  another  groan  Grace  sank  into  the  soft, 
warm  sand  while  the  others  followed  suit,  looking 
so  mournful  that  Mrs.  Ford  was  moved  to  take 
pity  on  them. 

"I  dried  off  long  ago,"  she  said,  adding,  as  they 
looked  at  her  hopefully :  "I  tell  you  what  I'll  do. 
I'll  go  up  and  open  a  couple  of  cans  of  tongue  and 
make  some  sandwiches  and  bring  down  the  cake 


THE  TELEGRAM 


139 


we  bought  yesterday.  And  we  can  have  some 
milk  to  drink,  for  I  had  the  boy  leave  a  couple  of 
extra  quarts  this  morning.  How  will  that  do?" 

"Do!"  the  girls  echoed,  while  Grace  hugged 
her  mother  with  vigor.  The  eyes  of  the  girls  fol- 
lowed her  gratefully  as  Mrs.  Ford  started  off  on 
her  work  of  rescue — at  least,  that  is  the  way  the 
hungry  girls  regarded  it. 

"You  know,  I  have  a  better  appetite  than  I've 
had  in  weeks,"  announced  Mollie,  as  she  dug  her 
toes  into  the  warm  sand.  "I  haven't  been  eating 
much  lately." 

"I  hadn't  noticed  it,"  commented  Grace  dryly. 

"Well,  mother  did,"  returned  Mollie  spiritedly. 
"She  said  she  was  glad  I  was  going  away  be- 
cause she  thought  the  change  would  do  me  good, 
I  really  should  have  stayed  at  home,  I  suppose, 
and  helped  mother  take  care  of  the  twins,"  she 
added  thoughtfully.  "I  never  saw  two  children 
with  such  an  absolute  genius  for  getting  into  mis- 
chief. But  when  they're  caught,  they're  so  cun- 
ning and  dear  and  say  such  quaint  things  that 
it  is  almost  impossible  to  get  angry  with 
them." 

'They're  adorable,"  agreed  Betty,  while  all  the 
girls  smiled  fondly  at  thought  of  the  twins. 

'Just  the  same,"  remarked  Grace,  "although  I 
love  them,  I'm  glad  I'm  not  their  sister,  for  I'd 


I4o        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

never  be  able  to  eat  a  candy  in  comfort/'  and  the 
girls  laughed  at  her. 

;'It  seems  so  wonderful  and  peaceful  here,"  said 
Amy,  after  a  short  pause,  "and  we  seem  so 
awfully  far  away  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  It 
almost  makes  one  believe  that  the  war  'over  there' 
is  a  dream — " 

"Or  a  nightmare,"  interpolated  Mollie. 

"Well,  it  isn't,"  said  Grace,  adding,  as  she  dug 
her  toes  more  deeply  into  the  yielding  sand :  "And 
if  we  don't  hear  more  news  of  Will  pretty  soon, 
I'll  just  die,  that's  all.  I  can't  stand  it!" 

"There's  your  mother,"  cried  Betty  suddenly, 
glad  of  an  excuse  to  change  the  subject.  "I  think 
she's  calling  us,  too.  Come  on,  let's  go." 

Nothing  loath,  they  got  to  their  feet,  shook  the 
sand  from  their  suits,  and  hurried  to  the  bluff 
where  Mrs.  Ford  stood  awaiting  them. 

As  they  clambered  up  toward  her  they  noticed 
that  she  looked  excited  and  was  holding  a  yellow 
envelope  in  her  hand. 

"The  trunks  have  come,"  she  said,  as  they  ran 
up  to  her.  "A  big  lumbering  red-haired  fellow 
brought  them  from  the  station  a  few  minutes  ago. 
He  also  brought  this,"  indicating  the  envelope  in 
her  hand. 

"What  is  it?"  they  cried,  a  strange  premoni- 
tion of  evil  tightening  about  their  hearts. 


THE  TELEGRAM  141 


"A  telegram  for  Mollie!" 

Mollie  turned  a  little  pale  under  her  tan  and 
took  the  yellow  envelope  gingerly,  as  though  it 
had  been  poisoned,  or  contained  some  T.  N.  T. 
explosive. 

"Who  on  earth — "  she  began,  then  interrupted 
herself,  and  with  trembling  fingers  tore  the  en- 
velope open.  The  girls  watched  her,  wide-eyed 
and  tense. 

"It's  from  mother,"  she  cried,  then  crushed  the 
paper  in  her  hands  and  looked  around  at  the  sym- 
pathetic faces  with  eyes  grown  dark  with  fear. 
"Girls,"  she  said,  "I—I'm  afraid  to  read  it— I—" 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  SHADOW   OF  DISASTER 

BETTY  put  a  steadying  arm  about  Mollie  and 
asked  gently: 

"Would  it  make  it  any  easier  if  I  were  to  read 
it,  dear?" 

"No,  oh,  no!"  cried  Mollie,  then  smoothed  out 
the  crushed  paper  and  read  the  telegram  through 
while  her  face  grew  whiter  and  her  lips  closed  in 
a  tense  line.  With  a  queer  little  sound  in  her 
throat  she  turned  away  and  handed  it  to  Betty. 

"Read  it,"  she  commanded  in  a  choked  voice. 

Mrs.  Ford  put  an  arm  about  Mollie  while  Betty 
read  aloud  and  the  girls  crowded  closer. 

It  was  a  brief,  paralyzing  message  the  telegram 
contained. 

"Twins  are  gone.  Were  not  home  last  night, 
and  am  wild  with  anxiety.  No  need  your  coming 
home.  Am  doing  everything  possible  to  find 
them.  MOTHER/' 

'The  twins!"  gasped  Amy. 

142 


THE  SHADOW  OF  DISASTER 


143 


"Gone!"  added  Grace,  stupefied.  "Oh,  Betty, 
are  you  sure  you  read  it  aright?" 

For  answer,  Betty  handed  her  the  telegram  and 
turned  to  comfort  Mollie,  who  was  sobbing  bit- 
terly. 

"I  knew  I  shouldn't  have  gone  away,"  she  was 
saying  over  and  over  again.  "I  knew  I  should 
have  stayed  at  home." 

"But  your  staying  at  home  probably  wouldn't 
have  made  any  difference,"  argued  Betty  sooth- 
ingly. 

"And  by  this  time  they  may  have  been  found, 
anyway,"  added  Mrs.  Ford,  gently  leading  Mollie 
toward  the  house,  Betty  at  her  side,  while  Grace 
and  Amy  followed,  mute  with  sympathy. 

'Yes;  or  by  this  time  they  may  be  dead!" 
sobbed  Mollie,  refusing  to  be  comforted.  "They 
must  have  met  with  some  accident  or  they 
wouldn't  have  stayed  away  all  n-night." 

"Maybe  they  ran  awray,"  suggested  Grace,  try- 
ing hard  to  think  of  something  cheering  to  say. 
'They've  done  it  before,  you  know." 

'Yes,"  agreed  Mollie,  sinking  into  a  porch 
chair  and  searching  desperately  for  a  handker- 
chief in  her  pocketless  bathing  suit.  "But  they 
always  came  home  before  night.  I  know  it  must 
be  something  awfully  serious  to  keep  them  away 
over  night." 


144 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


Mrs.  Ford  was  very  much  worried  and  dis- 
turbed, but  she  nevertheless  managed  a  bright 
smile. 

"As  you  say,  they  probably  ran  away,"  she 
said.  "Only  this  time  they  have  wandered  too 
far  and  haven't  been  able  to  find  their  way  back. 
But  if  your  mother  has  notified  the  police,  as  she 
surely  has  by  this  time,  they  are  sure  to  be  found. 
And  now,"  she  added,  rising  briskly  and  mak- 
ing for  the  door,  "since  everything  seems  a  good 
deal  worse  than  it  is  on  an  empty  stomach,  I'm 
going  to  give  you  some  lunch  and  we'll  decide 
what  to  do  afterward/' 

Left  alone,  the  girls  gazed  helplessly  at  each 
other.  Mollie  had  stopped  sobbing  and  was  star- 
ing moodily  out  at  the  ocean,  her  eyes  and  nose 
swollen  with  weeping. 

"I'll  have  to  go  home,  of  course,"  she  said  sud- 
denly, breaking  a  silence  filled  with  unhappy 
thoughts.  "I  don't  know  that  I'll  be  any  good, 
but  I  can  at  least  comfort  mother.  I'm  sorry," 
she  gave  them  a  wistful,  apologetic  little  glance 
that  went  straight  to  their  hearts  and  brought  the 
tears  to  their  eyes,  "to  break  up  the  party." 

"You  darling,"  cried  Betty,  trying  to  laugh  and 
not  making  a  very  great  success  of  it,  "do  you 
think  we  care  a  rap  about  our  old  party?  Only," 
she  added  thoughtfully,  "as  you  say  yourself,  I 


THE  SHADOW  OF  DISASTER 


145 


don't  see  that  you  can  do  very  much  good  by 
going  home." 

"I  could  comfort  mother,"  repeated  Mollie,  in  a 
flat  tone,  as  though  she  were  repeating  a  lesson, 

"But  she  said  not  to  come,"  suggested  Grace. 
"She  said  she  was  doing  everything  possible — " 

"I  know,"  interrupted  Mollie,  wearily.  "Of 
course  she  would  say  not  to  come.  And  I  sup- 
pose," she  added,  dabbing  impatiently  at  her  eyes, 
"all  I'd  do  would  be  to  weep  anyway,  and  make 
things  about  ten  times  worse." 

"Do  you  want  your  lunch  inside  or  out  here?" 
Mrs.  Ford  asked  from  the  doorway  and  the  girls 
jumped  to  their  feet. 

"Here  we  are,  letting  you  do  all  the  work 
again,"  cried  Betty  self-reproachfully.  "I  guess 
we'd  rather  have  it  out  here,  but  we'll  bring  it 
out  ourselves.  Please  go  over  there,  get  into  the 
swing,  and  don't  stir  until  we  say  you  may." 
Betty  had  a  pretty  manner,  half  of  deference,  half 
of  camaraderie,  with  older  people  that  made  them 
love  her.  Mrs.  Ford  parted  her  cheek  with  a  little 
smile  and  obeyed  her  command  while  the  three 
girls  ran  into  the  kitchen  to  bring  out  the  sand- 
wiches and  cake  that  she  had  already  prepared. 

And  all  the  time  Mollie  sat  motionless,  staring 
out  over  the  ocean,  apparently  unconscious  of 
everything  that  was  going  on  around  her. 


146        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Little  Dodo  and  Paul,"  she  said  over  and 
over  to  herself.  "What  has  happened  to  them? 
Oh,  I  must  go  home,  I  must!" 

"Come  to  your  lunch,"  called  Betty. 

After  lunch  Mollie  began  to  take  a  less  gloomy 
view  of  the  situation  and  hope,  which  in  youth 
can  never  long  be  forced  into  the  background,  be- 
gan to  revive. 

"In  the  first  place,"  Betty  argued,  as  she  began 
to  clear  away  the  dishes  and  Amy  rose  to  help 
her,  "  it  couldn't  have  been  an  accident,  or  your 
mother  would  have  read  about  it  in  the  papers. 
The  children  are  old  enough  to  tell  their  names 
and  where  they  live." 

"I  know,"  said  Mollie,  while  the  troublesome 
tears  welled  to  her  eyes  again.  "But  it's  possible 
they  may  have  been  unconscious,  and  then  they 
wouldn't  be  able  to  tell  anything." 

"But  there  would  have  been  at  least  an  an- 
nouncement describing  the  children,"  Amy  ar- 
gued in  support  of  Betty. 

"And,  anyway,  pretty  nearly  everybody  in 
Deepdale  knows  the  twins,"  Grace  added. 

"Well,  then,  there  are  only  two  or  three  things 
left  that  might  have  happened,"  said  Mollie,  her 
lips  quivering.  "It's  barely  possible  they  may 
have  wandered  off  into  the  woods  and  gotten  lost. 
In  that  case  somebody  will  have  to  hurry  up  and 


THE  SHADOW  OF  DISASTER 


147 


find  them  or  they  will  just  stay  there  and  s-starve ! 
And  that's  almost  worse  than  being  run  over." 

"Well,  with  everybody  in  Deepdale,  civilians 
as  well  as  police,  searching  for  them/'  said  Betty 
confidently,  "I  don't  think  there  is  very  much 
chance  of  their  starving  to  death.  If  that's  the 
solution,  I  shouldn't  wonder  but  that  they  are  safe 
at  home  now  with  everybody  rejoicing." 

Mollie's  face  brightened  a  little  at  this  picture, 
but  almost  immediately  clouded  over  again. 

"But  we  don't  know  that,"  she  said.  "And 
until  we  do,  I'm  not  going  to  let  myself  get  too 
happy. 

"I  wonder,"  she  said  suddenly,  after  the  girls 
had  cleared  away  the  lunch  and  had  perched 
themselves  on  the  porch  railing,  :<just  what  I 
ought  to  do  first.  Send  a  telegram  to  mother,  I 
suppose,"  answering  her  own  question. 

"Yes,  I  think  I  would,"  said  Betty,  adding,  as 
Mollie  got  up  with  characteristic  impulsiveness 
and  started  for  the  house :  "Do  you  mind  telling 
us  what  you  are  going  to  say  in  it — about  going 
home,  I  mean?" 

Mollie  paused  uncertainly. 

"I — I  don't  just  know,"  she  admitted.  "One 
minute  I  think  there's  no  question  but  what  I 
ought  to  go,  and  the  next,  I  wonder  if  I  wouldn't 
only  be  in  the  way." 


148        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

'There's  another  thing  to  consider,"  Mrs.  Ford 
put  in.  "It  is  almost  a  certainty  that  the  children 
will  be  found  in  a  day  or  two,  perhaps  are  found 
already,  and  in  that  case  you  would  have  all  your 
trip  for  nothing.  I  don't  like  to  advise — " 

"Oh,  please  do,"  Mollie  begged,  adding  with  a 
pathetic  little  smile :  "I  feel  so  awfully  lonesome, 
trying  to  decide  everything  all  by  myself." 

'You  poor  little  girl,"  said  the  woman  tenderly, 
then  fearing  lest  sympathy  would  only  make  the 
girl  feel  worse,  added  hurriedly :  "In  that  case 
I  should  most  strongly  advise  that  you  wait  a  day 
or  two  at  least  and  give  things  a  chance  to 
straighten  out.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  if  they 
haven't  been  found  and  you  still  think  you  ought 
to  go,  we'll  pack  up  everything  and  go  along  with 
you,  of  course." 

"That's  what  I'll  do  then,"  agreed  Mollie,  re- 
lieved to  have  the  question  settled  for  her.  "And 
now,"  she  added,  making  for  the  door  once  more, 
"I'm  going  to  get  into  my  street  things  and  wiz 
down  to  that  station  in  record  time.  Who  wants 
to  come  with  me?" 

It  seemed  everybody  did,  and  in  a  very  short 
time  the  girls  had  changed  from  their  bathing 
suits  to  their  street  clothes  and  were  ready  for 
the  dash  to  the  station,  which  was  about  two  miles 
from  their  house. 


THE  S 'H ADO IV  OF  DISASTER 


149 


They  all  climbed  into  Mollie's  car,  and  the  big 
machine  started  slowly  backward  down  the  steep 
incline. 

"Better  hold  on,"  Mollie  warned  them.  "I've 
never  done  quite  so  steep  a  hill  as  this  backward, 
and  the  old  boy  may  balk.  Take  your  time,  old 
man,"  addressing  the  car,  as  it  showed  a  tendency 
to  pick  up  speed  too  rapidly.  "Of  course  we're 
in  a  hurry,  but  we  don't  want  to  land  on  our  ears. 
That's  the  way — gently  nowr.  All  right — we're 
off !"  as  they  reached  the  foot  of  the  hill  in  safety 
and  swung  around  into  the  road.  "Now  let's  see 
how  Ions:  it  will  take  you  to  reach  that  station." 

o  *• 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  took  scarcely  any  time 
at  all,  for  the  demon  of  speed  seemed  to  have 
taken  possession  of  Mollie,  and  she  drove  so  reck- 
lessly that  even  the  girls,  who  were  used  to  her 
daring,  were  startled. 

Yet  something  about  the  young  driver's 
straight  little  back  and  tightly  compressed  lips 
kept  them  from  protesting. 

However,  the  wild  ride  came  to  an  end  without 
accident,  and  the  girls  tumbled  out  of  the  ma- 
chine and  on  to  the  station  platform.  They  looked 
about  them,  but  the  only  person  in  sight  was  an 
unpromising  looking  person  with  a  bald  head — • 
though  he  could  not  have  been  over  thirty-five — 
beaked  nose,  and  small  red-rimmed  eyes. 


150        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

This  decidedly  unattractive  individual  lounged 
against  the  door  of  the  waiting  room  and  eyed 
the  girls  with  insolent  admiration. 

"Anything  I  can  do  for  you?'  he  asked,  as  he 
saw  that  they  hesitated.  "Always  willing  to  ob- 
lige the  ladies,"  he  added. 

The  girls  exchanged  a  glance,  then  Betty  ap- 
proached the  lounger  who  had  the  grace  to 
straighten  up  as  she  addressed  him. 

"We  want  to  send  a  telegram,"  she  explained 
coldly.  "We  understood  we  could  send  one  from 
here." 

"Sure!  That's  me,"  he  responded  with  alac- 
rity. "Right  this  way,  ladies." 

The  girls  followed  him  reluctantly  into  a  little 
square  booth-like  place,  and  Mollie  scribbled  a 
telegram  on  the  blank  he  gave  her.  Then  they 
hurried  out  to  the  machine  again.  A  little  way 
down  the  road  Amy  turned  and  looked  back.  The 
fellow  had  resumed  his  lounging  position  and  was 
looking  after  them  with  his  little  red-rimmed  eyes. 

"Ugh!  wasn't  he  awful?"  said  Betty,  as  Mollie 
rounded  a  turn  in  the  road  on  two  wheels.  :Tm 
glad  we  don't  have  to  see  him  often,  he'd  give  me 
the  nightmare." 

But  Mollie  did  not  answer.  Her  mind  was 
once  more  on  the  twins,  and  she  was  repeating 
over  and  over  the  same  old  question. 


THE  SHADOW  OF  DISASTER  151 

"What  has  happened — what  has  happened? 
What  could  have  happened  ?" 

"Betty,"  she  said  aloud,  so  suddenly  that  Betty 
started,  "there's  just  one  thing  we  didn't  think  of 
as  being  a  solution.  It's  strange,  too,  for  it  is  the 
most  probable  solution  of  all." 

"What?"  asked  Betty  anxiously. 

"Suppose — "  said  Mollie,  her  voice  so  low  that 
Betty  had  to  bend  forward  to  catch  the  words, 
"Suppose  they  have  been  kidnapped!" 


CHAPTER  XVII 

JOE   BARNES   AGAIN 

'WELL,  we've  got  to  do  something.    There's  no 
use  sitting  around  looking  at  each  other!" 

The  girls  started  and  looked  reproachfully  at 
Mollie. 

It  was  several  days  after  the  telegram  had 
come  which  had  so  upset  them  and  their  plans, 
and  they  were  sitting  dejectedly  on  the  sand  at 
the  foot  of  the  bluff  trying  to  read.  The  attempt 
had  proved  a  failure,  however,  and  one  after 
another  the  books  had  dropped  to  their  laps  while 
they  stared  disconsolately  out  over  the  water. 

'What  would  you  suggest?"  asked  Grace  list- 
lessly, in  response  to  Mollie's  statement. 

"Can't  we  go  in  swimming  again?"  asked  Amy 
mildly. 

"No!"  Mollie  was  very  positive.  "The  boy 
will  be  coming  with  the  provisions  and  letters  in  a 
little  wrhile,  and  there  may  be  a  telegram  or  some- 
thing from  mother.  If  there  isn't  pretty  soon, 
I'll  go  mad." 

"Let's  take  a  walk  then,"  suggested  Betty. 

152 


JOE  BARNES  AGAIN 


153 


But  again  Mollie  would  have  none  of  it. 

"Too  warm,"  she  said. 

"Well,  I  thought  you  were  the  one  who  wanted 
to  do  something/'  said  Grace,  getting  up  and 
shaking  the  sand  from  her  dress.  "I  guess  the 
trouble  is,"  she  added,  "that  you  don't  know  what 
you  \vant." 

"Yes  I  do,"  said  Mollie,  while  the  tears  rose  to 
her  eyes  and  she  shook  them  away  impatiently. 
"Only  the  one  thing  I  want  more  than  anything 
else  I  can't  get." 

"Maybe  you  forget,"  said  Grace,  while  her  own 
voice  trembled  a  little,  "that  I'm  very  nearly  in 
the  same  fix." 

"No,  we  don't,"  cried  Betty  quickly.  "But  the 
only  way  we  can  hope  to  bear  the  horrible  things 
that  are  happening  to  us  is  to  get  busy  at  some- 
thing and  try  to  occupy  our  minds." 

"It's  all  very  well  for  you  to  talk,"  Mollie  re- 
torted, in  her  nervous  state  saying  something  she 
never  would  have  thought  of  saying  under  normal 
conditions,  "but  nothing  terrible  has  happened  to 
you  yet.  Wait  till  it  does.  Then  maybe  it  won't 
be  so  easy  to  get  your  mind  off  it." 

The  thoughtless  speech  stung,  and  Betty  turned 
away  to  hide  the  hurt  in  her  eyes. 

''Perhaps  you're  right,"  she  said  quietly. 
"Nothing  very  terrible  has  happened  to  me  yet, 


)54        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

personally.     But  perhaps  you  forget  that  we  girh 
always  share  each  other's  troubles — " 

But  Mollie  would  not  let  her  finish.  She  was 
down  on  her  knees  beside  her  chum,  penitent  arms 
about  her  shoulders  and  was  pouring  out  an 
apology. 

"I  ought  to  be  tarred  and  feathered,"  she  cried 
breathlessly.  "I  don't  know7  what  made  me  say 
such  a  thing,  Honey." 

"I  know,"  said  Betty  gently,  "and  that's  why 
it  didn't  go  very  deep — what  you  said." 

'You're  a  darling!"  cried  Mollie.  She  gave  the 
Little  Captain  another  bear's  hug,  then  sat  down 
in  the  sand  again  with  her  arms  clasped  about  her 
knees.  "It's  this  everlasting  uncertainty  and  the 
feeling  of  helplessness  that  gets  on  one's  nerves 
so.  I  always  did  hate  to  wait  for  anything — es- 
pecially with  my  imagination." 

"What's  that  got  to  do  with  it?"  asked  Amy, 
surprised. 

'Why,  it — the  imagination,  I  mean — just  goes 
running  around  in  circles,  thinking  up  all  the  hor- 
rible things  that  might  have  happened  until  I  al- 
most go  crazy.  If  I  only  didn't  have  to  think !" 

"You  never  used  to  have  any  trouble  that  way," 
said  Grace,  with  a  weak  attempt  at  a  joke  that 
ended  in  dismal  failure. 

"Isn't  that  the  boy  with  the  mail  ?"  asked  Betty 


JOE  BARNES  AGAIN 


155 


after  a  minute,  as  the  rumble  of  an  antiquated  ve- 
hicle and  a  masculine  voice  addressing  in  no  un~ 
certain  tones  a  pair  of  invisible  mules  came  to 
their  ears.  "Perhaps  he's  bringing  good  news  to 
us.  Come  on,  we'll  meet  him  half  way." 

Relieved  at  the  prospect  of  action,  the  girls 
sprang  to  their  feet,  dusted  off  the  clinging  sand, 
and  scrambled  up  the  bluff.  A  minute  more  and 
they  were  running  down  the  hill  pell  mell  toward 
the  oncoming  team. 

They  had  scarcely  reached  the  bottom  of  the 
hill  when  the  long-eared  and  long-suffering  ani- 
mals rounded  a  turn  in  the  road  and  ambled 
slowly  toward  them. 

The  driver,  the  same  gauky,  red-headed  coun- 
try lad  who  had  brought  them  their  trunks,  drew 
rein  as  the  fleet-footed  girls  reached  him  and 
swept  off  his  crownless  hat  with  a  gallantry  that 
left  nothing  to  be  desired. 

:Tm  bringing  your  provisions/*  he  began,  add- 
ing loquaciously,  for  he  loved  to  talk  and  seldom 
got  the  opportunity :  "Sorry  I  couldn't  get  'em  to 
you  yesterday,  but  Abe  up  to  the  store  took  sick 
and  he  says  to  me,  'Jake/  he  says,  'guess  mebbe 
you'll  have  to  be  storekeeper  an'  delivery  boy  both 
to-day.  Shake  a  leg/  he  says,  'an'  I  might  mebbe 
give  you  a  dollar  extry.  You  never  can't  tell/  he 
says.  He's  that  generous  like,  Abe  is,"  the  boy 


156        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

shook  his  head  sadly  at  the  thought  of  Abe's 
generosity,  "that  he'd  give  a  whole  chicken  to  a 
kid  dyin'  of  hunger,  pervided  he  knowed  the 
chicken  had  the  pip." 

The  girls  chuckled  at  this  last  sentence,  uttered 
with  a  sort  of  ferocious  sarcasm,  even  though  they 
had  been  standing  on  one  foot  with  impatience 
during  the  rest  of  his  long  speech. 

Now,  seeing  that  he  was  about  to  begin  again, 
Betty  cut  in  quickly. 

"It  didn't  bother  us  a  bit,  you're  not  coming 
yesterday,"  she  said,  adding,  as  she  leaned  for- 
ward eagerly :  "What  we  do  want  to  know  is — 
did  you  bring  any  mail?" 

"Sure,"  he  said,  good-naturedly,  reaching  be- 
hind him  for  a  small  package  of  letters  which 
Betty  took  eagerly.  "An'  there  was  a  telegram 
too,  came  yesterday — " 

"Yesterday!"  Mollie  interrupted  with  a  groan. 
"And  I'm  just  getting  it  to-day!" 

"'But  I  was  telling  you,"  he  started  all  over 
again  patiently,  "as  how  Abe  took  sick  and  says 
to  me :  'Jake — '  " 

"Yes,  yes,  we  know,"  interrupted  Mollie, 
reaching  impatiently  for  the  crumpled  yellow 
envelope  which  he  took  from  his  pocket,  smoothed 
out  carefully,  and  handed  to  her  with  maddening 
deliberation.  "Oh,  if  anything  terrible  has  hap- 


JOE  BARNES  AGAIN 


157 


pened  I'll  never  forgive  myself  for  not  going  to 
the  station  yesterday!" 

"But  it  was  raining  so  hard,  and  we  expected 
the  boy  any  minute."  Amy  thus  tried  to  con- 
sole her  but  it  is  doubtful  if  Mollie  even  heard 
her.  She  had  torn  open  the  envelope  and  was 
devouring  the  message  whole  while  the  girls 
looked  at  her  anxiously. 

The  red-headed  orator,  seeing  that  his  presence 
was  no  longer  in  demand,  clucked  to  his  team  and 
jogged  oft"  reluctantly.  A  telegram  is  rather  a 
rarity  in  Bluff  Point  and  they  might  have  taken 
pity  on  a  fellow  and  given  him  at  least  a  hint 
of  its  contents.  But  there,  he  didn't  want  to  know 
anyway — wouldn't  if  he  could!  Still,  these  out- 
landers  were  mighty  mean,  close-mouthed  folks! 

"Nothing,"  said  Mollie,  in  response  to  the  un- 
spoken question  of  the  girls.  "They  haven't  found 
a  trace  of  either  of  them  yet,  but  the  police  are 
confident  that  it  is  a  case  of  kidnapping  and  that 
they  will  be  able  to  round  up  the  criminals  in  a 
short  time.  Poor  little  Dodo !  Poor  little  Paul ! 
If  nothing  worse  happens  to  them  they  wrill  be 
scared  to  death.  Oh,  if  I  could  only  get  hold  o£ 
those  kidnappers  Yd — I'd  kill  'em !"  She  clenched 
her  hands  passionately  and  her  lips  shut  in  a 
straight,  grim  little  line. 

"I  guess  we'd  all  be  glad  to,"  said  mild  little 


158        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POIXT 

Amy,  with  a  look  in  her  eyes  that  showed  she 
meant  it. 

As  they  started  back  down  the  road  Betty  sud- 
denly remembered  the  packet  of  letters  in  her 
hands.  The  excitement  about  the  telegram  had 
put  them  completely  out  of  her  mind. 

To  think  I  could  forget  letters!"  she  mar- 
veled, as  she  distributed  them  to  their  rightful 
owners.  "Here's  one  for  you,  Amy,  and  two  for 
you,  Grace.  One  for  Mrs.  Ford  and  one  for 
Mollie  and — and — two  for  me — ' 

She  looked  so  surprised  that  they  paused  in  the 
act  of  opening  their  own  letters  to  look  at  her. 

'What's  the  matter?"  Grace  asked. 

''Why  here's  one  addressed  to  me  in  a  perfectly 
strange  hand,"  she  answered,  turning  the  letter 
over  and  over  in  her  hand.  "I  can't  imagine — " 

o 

"What's  the  postmark  ?"  asked  Amy. 

Betty  looked  and  then  colored  prettily  as  she 
realized  who  her  unknown  correspondent  was. 

'Why — why,"  she  stammered,  amazed  at  her 
own  confusion,  "it's  sent  from  Bensington,  but — " 

"Bensington !"  Grace  echoed,  then  her  eyes 
twinkled  as  the  truth  came  to  her.  "So  it's  as 
bad  as  that,  is  it?" 

"I  don't  know  what  you  mean,"  said  Betty, 
trying  to  look  dignified  and  failing  utterly,  while 
Mollie  and  Amv  continued  to  stare  their  amaze- 


JOE  BARNES  AGAIN 

ment.  They  had  forgotten  completely  that  night 
spent  under  the  hospitable  roof  of  Mrs.  Barnes, 
and  even  her  son's  engaging  personality  had  faded 
from  their  minds.  There  had  been  so  many  things 
to  think  about  and  worry  about.  So  now  they 
both  said  together: 

'What  in  the  world  are  you  two  talking  of?" 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  you  really  don't  know  ?" 
queried  Grace  in  a  superior  tone.  "Have  you  so 
soon  forgotten  our  knight  of  the  wayside,  Joe 
Barnes?" 

"Joe  Barnes,"  they  repeated  weakly,  then 
turned  their  astonished  gaze  on  Betty. 

"Well,  I  can't  help  it,"  retorted  Betty,  feeling 
vaguely  the  need  of  defense.  "I  didn't  ask  him 
to." 

"But  how  did  he  get  your  address?"  asked 
Mollie,  still  staring.  "Who  gave  it  to  him?" 

"I  told  him  where  we  were  going,"  cried  Betty 
desperately,  driven  into  a  corner.  "But  I  had  no 
idea  he  was  going  to  write  to  me  until — until — " 
hesitating  as  a  picture  of  Joe  Barnes,  standing 
beside  her  car  and  asking  if  he  might  tell  her 
"how  things  were  with  him"  came  vividly  before 
her  eyes. 

'Yes.  Until?"  they  baited  her,  forgetting  for 
a  moment  the  dark  shadows  hanging  over  them 
in  the  fun  of  this  unexpected  discovery. 


160        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Until  the  morning  we  came  away,"  Betty  an- 
swered, seeing  that  she  could  not  get  away  from 
these  pitiless  inquisitors  until  she  had  satisfied 
their  curiosity. 

"Did  he  ask  to  write  to  you  then?'*  probed 
Mollie  relentlessly. 

;<I  don't  see  what  right — "  Betty  was  beginning 
spiritedly  when  she  caught  Mollie's  eye  and 
ended  in  a  little  helpless  laugh.  "I  suppose  I'll 
have  to  tell  you  all  about  it  or  you'll  turn  a  simple 
little  molehill  into  a  mountain." 

"Quite  right,"  said  Grace  cheerfully,  and  even 
Betty  had  to  laugh  at  her. 

"Make  a  clean  breast  of  it,"  ordered  Mollie. 

"But  there  really  isn't  anything  to  make  a  clean 
breast  of,"  protested  Betty.  "He  simply  asked 
me  if  he  might  write  and  tell  me  how  he — how 
he—" 

"How  he  what?"  they  queried. 

"But  I  don't  know  whether  I  ought  to  tell  you 
about  that  or  not."  Betty  was  really  in  earnest. 
"You  see,  what  he  told  me  was  sort  of  in  con- 
fidence." 

"In  confidence!"  repeated  Grace,  adding 
wickedly :  "Now  we  know  it's  a  serious  case." 

"Nonsense,"  said  Betty,  almost  crossly.  'He 
simply  said  he  hadn't  been  allowed  to  get  into  the 
army  because  of  ill  health,  but  now  that  he  felt 


JOE  BARNES  AGAIN  161 

well  again  he  was  going  to  try  once  more.  It 
was  that  he  wanted  to  write  and  tell  me  about. 
And  because  I  was  really  interested,  I  said  he 
might.  That's  all." 

"How  romantic!"  cried  Mollie  irrepressibly. 
"For  goodness  sake,  hurry  up  and  read  it,  Betty, 
and  relieve  our  curiosity." 

"I'll  read  it,"  said  Betty  firmly,  "when  I  get 
good  and  ready,  and  not  one  minute  before !" 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

SERIOUSLY    WOUNDED 

THEY  walked  the  rest  of  the  distance  to  the 
house  in  absorbed  silence,  reading  as  they  went. 
Then  suddenly  Betty  gave  a  little  cry  of  amaze- 
ment. 

"I  thought  this  was  for  me,"  she  said,  holding 
up  a  letter.  "But  it  isn't.  It's  for  your  mother, 
Grace.  I  don't  see  how  I  could  have  made  such 
a  mistake!" 

But  Grace  only  heard  the  first  part  of  Betty's 
speech.  The  last  of  it  passed  right  over  her  head. 

"A  letter  for  mother?"  she  cried.  "Oh,  give 
it  to  me,  Betty.  It  may  be  from  dad.  Oh,  it  is! 
It  is!"  she  exclaimed,  as  she  saw  her  father's 
familiar  writing.  "He  must  have  heard  about 
Will.  Mother !  Mother —  '  she  broke  away  from 
the  girls  and  took  the  porch  steps  two  at  a  time, 
waving  the  letter  wildly  as  she  went. 

"Oh,  if  it's  only  good  news,  if  it's  only  good 
news!"  Betty  found  herself  saying  over  and  over 
again  as  she,  with  Mollie,  followed  Grace  into 

the  house. 

162 


SERIOUSLY  WOUNDED 


They  found  Mrs.  Ford  in  the  living  room,  pale 
and  trembling  a  little,  holding  the  envelope  in  her 
hand  as  though  she  dared  not  open  it.  Grace  had 
collapsed  in  a  chair  and  was  gazing  up  at  her 
mother  with  such  agonized  pleading  in  her  eyes 
that  the  girls  could  not  look  at  her. 

Then  very  slowly  Mrs.  Ford  tore  open  the 
envelope.  At  the  same  moment  the  girls  seemed 
to  sense  that  they  might  be  in  some  manner  in- 
truding, and  with  one  accord  they  moved  over  to 
the  window  and  stood  looking  out. 

After  a  wait  that  seemed  interminable  they 
heard  Grace  say  in  a  strained,  far-away  little 
voice  : 

"Mother,  what  is  it?  Can't  you  tell  me?  I 
think  I'll  die  if  I  have  to  wait  any  longer." 

"Read  it,"  they  heard  Mrs.  Ford  say  in  a 
choked  voice,  as  a  rustle  of  paper  told  that  she 
had  handed  the  letter  to  Grace.  "I  can't  tell  you 
dear.  Oh,  my  boy,  my  boy!"  And  she  sank 
down  in  a  chair  and  covered  her  face  with  her 
hands. 

The  girls  turned  from  the  window  and  started 
to  leave  the  room,  for  they  felt  that  the  moment 
was  too  sacred  for  even  them  who  were  so  in- 
tensely interested,  to  share. 

Just  as  they  reached  the?  door  they  paused,  ar- 
rested by  a  cry  from  Grace. 


1 64        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Seriously  wounded!"  she  read  in  a  muffled 
voice.  "Oh,  Mother,  for  all  we  know,  that  may 
mean  Will  is — dead!" 

They  were  startled  by  a  muffled  sob,  and  turned 
in  time  to  see  Amy  rush  from  the  room.  Poor 
little  Amy!  In  the  excitement  and  grief  of  the 
moment  they  had  forgotten  that  she  might  also 
be  affected  by  this  news  of  Will ! 

Betty  and  Mollie  ran  upstairs  after  her,  leaving 
Grace  and  her  mother  together. 

"And  I  was  so  hoping/*  said  Betty  as  she 
closed  the  door  softly  and  Mollie  flung  herself  cm 
the  bed,  "that  it  would  be  good  news/' 

"Yes,"  said  Mollie,  staring  moodily  out  the 
window',  "it  does  seem  that  everything  terribk 
that  can  happen  to  us  is  happening  all  at  once.  I 
wonder  what's  next/' 

"There  isn't  going  to  be  any  next,"  said  Betty, 
but  in  her  heart  she  was  not  so  sure.  Almost 
everyone  in  the  world  was  suffering,  one  way  or 
another,  and  it  was  only  to  be  expected  that  they 
would  get  their  full  share. 

And  as  she  thought  of  Allen  a  hot  wave  of  fear 
went  over  her,  leaving  her  faint  and  sick.  Out 
there  in  the  very  thickest  of  the  fight,  it  would  be 
a  miracle  if  he  should  be  saved  to  come  back  to 
her. 

But  he  must  come  back,  he  must  come  back, 


SERIOUSLY  WOUNDED 


heart  cried  over  and  over  again.  Hadn't 
he  said  he  would?  And  Allen  always  kept  his 
word. 

Then  she  shook  herself,  and  with  an  effort 
brought  her  wandering  thought  back  to  this  new 
trouble  —  or  rather,  confirmation  of  an  old  one. 

From  the  time  Mr.  Ford  had  received  the 
telegram  telling  of  Will's  wound,  they  had  hoped 
against  hope  that  it  had  been  a  mistake,  or  that 
at  least,  the  wound  had  not  been  serious. 

But  this  new  report  from  Washington  seemed 
to  put  an  end  to  that  hope,  and  there  was  nothing 
to  do  but  to  face  the  terrible  reality.  Will  was 
seriously  wounded  in  some  hospital  in  France, 
and,  as  Grace  had  said,  that  might  mean  that  even 
now  he  was  in  a  critical  condition,  perhaps,  for 
all  they  knew,  he  had  died  out  there  away  from 
all  his  dear  ones  and  the  friends  that  loved  him. 

"I  don't  suppose  there  is  any  use  acting  as 
though  he  were  dead  already,"  said  Mollie,  break- 
ing in  upon  her  unhappy  reverie.  'There  have 
been  several  thousand  wounded  soldiers  over 
there  who  have  recovered." 

"Yes,  only  to  be  sent  back  again  to  the  firing 
line  and  have  it  done  all  over,"  said  Betty  bitterly, 
for,  for  a  time  at  least,  her  staunch  optimism 
had  deserted  her  and  she  was  ready  to  see  the 
blackest  side  of  everything. 


1 66        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Yes,  it  does  seem  that  once  a  soldier  has  gone 
down  to  the  very  gates  of  death,  he  should  be 
exempted,"  sighed  Mollie,  adding  dispiritedly : 
"But  I  suppose  if  they  made  that  a  rule  they 
wouldn't  have  any  armies  left  after  awhile." 

"And  the  boys  themselves  don't  want  to  be 
exempted,"  said  Betty,  feeling  a  little  thrill  of 
pride  in  spite  of  her  heartache.  'Their  one  big- 
gest reason  for  getting  well  is  to  be  able  to  get 
another  'whack  at  the  Hun/ 

"Shall  we  go  and  see  if  we  can  cheer  up  Amy  " 
she   asked  after  an   interval  rilled   with   gloomy 
meditation.     "She  is  so  brave  and  quiet   about 
everything  that  yon  never  have  a  chance  to  guess 
kow  hard  she  is  taking  her  trouble.    Poor  girl !" 

"I  do  feel  awfully  sorry  for  her,"  agreed  Mollie, 
shifting  unhappily,  "but  I  must  say  I  don't  feel 
very  capable  of  cheering  anybody  up  myself. 
never  felt  so  horribly  discouraged  in  my  life." 

"Well,  it  doesn't  do  any  good  to  think  about 
it,"  said  Betty.  "Maybe  if  we  try  to  make  poor 
Amy  feel  better  we'll  help  ourselves  at  the  same 
time." 

"I  suppose  it  won't  do  any  harm  to  try/' 
agreed  Mollie,  rising  wearily.  "But  I  wish  some- 
body would  lend  me  a  smile  for  a  little  while  till 
I  get  mine  back  again.  I  might  be  able  to  play  the 
role  of  merry  little  sunshine  better." 


SERIOUSLY  WOUNDED  167 

She  gave  Betty  a  wry  little  smile,  and  arm  in 
arm  they  started  down  the  hall  to  Amy's  room. 

The  found  the  door  shut,  and  tapped  lightly 
upon  it.  When  there  was  no  response  they  rapped 
again,  then  tried  the  knob  and  found  the  door 
was  locked. 

'Whatever  in  the  world — "  Mollie  was  begin- 
ning apprehensively,  when  a  plaintive  voice  in 
the  room  behind  the  closed  door  interrupted 
her. 

"Who  is  it?" 

"It's  we.  Dear — Mollie  and  Betty,"  answered 
Betty  quickly.  "Can't  you  let  us  in?" 

"I — I'd  rather  not,"  replied  the  voice  falter- 
ingly.  "I'm  all  right,  and  I'll  be  out  in  a  minute. 
Please  don't  worry  about  me.  You  ought  to  be 
used  to  my  making  a  goose  of  myself  by  this 
time."  This  last  accompanied  by  a  pitiful  little 
attempt  at  a  laugh. 

"All  right,  Honey,"  Betty  spoke  sympatheti- 
cally, for  she  had  often  seen  the  time  when  even 
her  best  friend  would  have  been  in  the  way. 
"We  only  wanted  to  help,  that's  all.  When  you 
want  us  we'll  be  in  my  room." 

Amy  murmured  something  in  reply,  and  they 
slipped  back  again  into  the  other  room  and  closed 
the  door. 

"I  guess  she  feels  it  even  worse  than  we  thought 


168        OUTDOOR  G1KLS  AT  BLUFF  PO1XT 

she   did,"   said   Mollie  pityingly.      "When   Amy 
cries  she  is  pretty  well  cut  up." 

'Well,  I  guess  all  we  can  do  now  is  just  sit  still 
and  wait  till  somebody  wants  us,"  said  Betty,  sit- 
ting down  irresolutely  and  folding  her  hands. 
It  was  this  last  action  that  reminded  her  of  the 
letter  from  Joe  Barnes  which  she  had  not  yet 
read.  Although  she  had  been  holding  it  in  her 
hand  all  the  while,  she  had  completely  forgotten 
there  was  such  a  person  as  the  writer. 

At  her  exclamation  Mollie  looked  up  rather 
listlessly. 

"That's  so,"  she  said.  "You  never  did  find 
out  whether  or  not  Joe  Barnes  had  been  accepted. 
Tell  me  about  it.  I'd  welcome  a  diversion — a 
cyclone  or  a  tidal  wave  or  anything — if  it  would 
only  get  my  mind  off  our  troubles." 

"I'll  guarantee  it  would  be  effective,"  returned 
Betty  absently,  as  she  took  up  the  closely  written 
pages.  "It  would  be  like  burning  yourself  to  make 
you  forget  you  have  a  toothache." 

There  was  silence  for  a  long  while,  broken  only 
by  the  sound  of  the  waves  breaking  on  the  shore 
and  the  crackling  of  the  paper  as  Betty  turned 
page  after  page. 

It  was  a  long  letter,  filled  with  youthful  en- 
thusiasm. In  it  the  youth  spoke  his  pleasure  in 
meeting  her  and  his  hope  that  she  would  not  only 


SERIOUSLY  WOUNDED  169 

answer  this  letter  but  would  allow  him  to  write  to 
her  often. 

But  over  and  above  all  the  great  fact  stood 
out  that  he  had  been  accepted!  The  doctors  had 
looked  him  over  and  declared  him  fit  in  every  re- 
spect to  serve  his  country. 

As  Betty  read  the  last  glowing  sentence  a  sob 
broke  from  her  and  she  buried  her  head  in  her 
arms.  Mollie  went  over  to  her  quickly. 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked  anxiously,  putting  an 
arm  about  the  Little  Captain.  "You  haven't  had 
bad  news  too,  have  you,  Betty?" 

"N-no,"  sobbed  Betty,  raising  eyes  that  were 
shining  through  her  tears.  "I  just  love  them 
so — all  those  splendid  boys  that  are  so  crazy  to 
give  their  lives  for  their  country,  that  my  heart 
gets  too  full  sometimes,  that's  all." 

"Then  I  take  it  that  Joe  Barnes  has  been  ac- 
cepted," Mollie  rather  stated  than  asked. 

"Yes,"  said  Betty,  feeling  for  a  handkerchief. 
"And  he  is  simply  wild  with  joy,  Mollie,"  she 
added,  while  the  color  flooded  her  face.  "The 
Germans  simply  can't  last  long  with  that  spirit 
against  them.  It  makes  our  boys  indomitable!" 


CHAPTER  XIX 

BETTY  CONFESSES 

BETTY  woke  up  the  next  morning  with  a  sense 
of  deadly  depression  weighing  her  down.  For 
a  few  moments  she  lay  staring  up  at  the  ceiling 
trying  to  collect  her  thoughts.  Then  the  events  of 
the  day  before  came  back  to  her  and  she  frowned 
unhappily. 

The  whereabouts  of  poor  little  Dodo  and  Paul 
was  still  a  mystery,  and  Will  Ford,  whom  she  had 
come  to  regard  almost  as  a  brother,  was  terribly 
wounded  somewhere  in  France.  She  probably 
would  never  see  him  again. 

And  there  was  Allen  too,  to  worry  about  every 
minute  of  the  day  and  night.  She  had  not  heard 
from  him  in — oh,  ages.  Yes,  it  must  be  every 
bit  of  two  weeks  since  she  had  read  his  last  letter. 
For  all  she  knew,  he  might  be  worse  off  than  poor 
Will. 

"Oh,  well,"  she  sighed,  and,  turning  on  her 
side,  looked  out  of  the  window. 

There  was  no  relief  there  from  the  gloom  of  her 

thoughts,  for  the  sky  was  leaden  and  overcast, 

170 


BETTY  CONFESSES 


171 


looking  as  if  it,  too,  were  mourning  for  the 
troubles  of  the  world,  and  the  surf  beat  loud  and 
threateningly  on  the  shore. 

"Guess  it's  going  to  rain  and  make  things  still 
more  cheerful/'  she  said,  and  at  the  sound  Grace 
opened  heavy  eyes  and  turned  over  restlessly. 

"What  are  you  mumbling  about?"  she  asked 
sleepily,  closing  her  eyes  again  and  sighing  a 
little. 

"Nothing  but  the  weather,"  replied  Betty,  add- 
ing, with  unusual  gentleness :  "It's  early,  so  you 
can  turn  over  and  get  forty  winks." 

"What  has  happened  to  you?"  asked  Grace, 
opening  her  eyes  again  in  surprise  at  this  unheard 
of  advice.  Then  as  the  full  force  of  her  trouble 
came  home  to  her  she  turned  over  noisily  and 
burrowed  her  head  into  the  pillow. 

"Guess  I  will,"  she  said  in  a  muffled  voice. 
"Don't  any  one  dare  wake  me  up  till  they  have 
some  good  news  to  tell  me.  I'm  going  to  be 
another  Rip  Van  Winkle." 

"Goodness,  I  hope  it  won't  be  that  long  be- 
fore we  have  any  good  news,"  said  Betty,  trying 
to  speak  lightly.  This  would  never  do,  she 
thought.  They  simply  had  to  find  some  way  out 
of  this  terrible  slough  of  despondency  before  it 
mastered  them  completely. 

"I'm  going  to  get  up,"  she  announced  briskly, 


1-2        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

jumping-  out  of  bed.  "I've  got  to  find  something 
to  keep  me  busy  till  that  good  news  of  ours  feels 
like  coming  along.  I'm  getting  absolutely  morbid 
just  sitting  around  and  thinking." 

"Well,  what  is  there  to  do?"  asked  Grace,  roll- 
ing over  and  regarding  her  listlessly. 

"There's  the  house  to  be  put  in  order,"  Betty 
pointed  out,  recovering  a  little  of  her  old  spirits, 
now  that  she  had  decided  on  a  definite  plan  of 
action.  "And  we  never  have  really  unpacked 
our  trunks  because  Mollie  has  been  undecided 
about  staying." 

"Yes,  I  know.  And  my  clothes  are  a  perfect 
wreck.  I  haven't  a  thing  to  put  on  that  doesn't 
look  as  if  it  had  been  through  the  wars,"  Grace 
agreed.  "Not  that  it  really  matters,"  she  added 
indifferently. 

"Of  course  it  makes  a  difference/'  returned 
Betty  sharply.  She  was  determined  to  rouse 
Grace  out  of  her  lethargy,  no  matter  what  means 
she  had  to  take.  "Don't  you  know  that  when 
you  are  dressed  neatly  and  becomingly  everything 
seems  brighter  and  more  hopeful?  And,  any- 
way/' she  added,  watching  Grace  out  of  the 
corner  of  her  eye,  "it  isn't  like  you  to  be  careless 
about  your  dress." 

"Well,  it  isn't  like  me  either  to  go  moping 
around  as  if  I  had  one  foot  in  the  grave  and  the 


BETTY  CONFESSES  173 

other  was  slipping,"  retorted  Grace,  with  a  spirit 
that  showed  the  experiment  had  worked.  "I  don't 
think  it's  nice  for  you  to  make  remarks  like  that 
when  you  know  how  I'm  feeling  and  the  excuse 
I  have." 

"Nobody  has  any  excuse  for  giving  up  and  act- 
ing as  if  everything  were  lost  when  it  isn't,"  said 
Betty  decidedly.  "If  our  soldiers  did  that  the 
first  time  they  had  to  retreat,  how  long  do  you 
suppose  our  army  would  last?" 

"But  Will  isn't  your  brother,"  insisted  Grace 
stubbornly.  "If  he  were,  maybe  you  would  feel 
differently." 

There  was  a  moment's  pause. 

"No  he  isn't  my  brother,"  returned  Betty, 
knowing  she  was  going  to  hurt  her  friend  but  be- 
ttering that  the  result  would  justify  the  means. 
"But  if  he  were  I  would  try  to  behave  so  that 
when  he  came  back  he  would  have  a  right  to  be 
proud  of  me." 

"Betty  Nelson !"  Grace  sprang  out  of  bed  with 
her  eyes  blazing,  "do  you  know  what  you  are 
saying?  Do  you  mean  that  if  Will  should  come 
back,  he  wouldn't  be  proud  of  me?" 

"Not  if  you  keep  on  taking  your  trouble  lying 
down,"  said  Betty,  sticking  gamely  to  her  guns, 
though  she  was  a  little  frightened  at  the  success 
of  her  experiment. 


i;4        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


;<I  may,"  she  thought  to  herself,  "have  done 
not  wisely,  but  too  well." 

However,  after  one  outraged  and  enraged  stare 
at  Betty,  Grace  pointedly  turned  her  back  and 
began  hastily  to  pull  on  her  clothes.  She  finished 
dressing  before  Betty,  and  without  a  word  left  the 
room. 

"Now  you  have  done  it,  Betty,  my  dear,"  said 
Betty  making  a  little  face  at  her  pretty  reflection 
in  the  mirror.  "I  shouldn't  wonder  if  Grace 
would  never  speak  to  you  again.  Poor  Grade, 
perhaps  I  shouldn't  have  said  what  I  did,  but  I 
simply  had  to  start  something." 

On  her  way  downstairs  she  tapped  at  Mollie's 
door  and  found  that  she  and  Amy  were  both  up 
and  dressing. 

"Come  in,"  called  Mollie;  "I  need  your  help. 
Amy's  eyes  are  so  swollen,"  she  explained,  as 
Betty  obeyed,  "that  she  can't  see  to  do  me  up. 
Just  the  middle  one,  Betty.  That's  a  dear." 

As  Betty  obligingly  did  the  "middle  one"  she 
stole  a  glance  at  Amy,  who  was  absently  doing 
up  her  hair  without  looking  in  the  mirror. 

"Look  out!"  she  cried  suddenly,  making  both 
the  girls  jump.  'You  nearly  stuck  that  hairpin  in 
your  eye,  Amy,"  she  explained,  as  they  looked  at 
her  reproachfully,  "and  that  isn't  the  place  for 
it  you  know." 


BETTY  CONFESSES 


175 


Amy  smiled  a  crooked  little  smile  and  put  the 
unruly  hairpin  in  the  right  place. 

"I'm  apt  to  do  anything  to-day,"  she  said,  with 
a  sigh  that  seemed  to  come  from  her  toes.  "If 
any  of  you  want  to  live,  you  had  just  better  keep 
out  of  my  way,  that's  all." 

"Isn't  it  just  wonderful  weather?"  said  Mollie 
sarcastically,  gazing  out  at  the  leaden  landscape. 
'Just  the  kind  of  a  day  to  put  the  J  into  Joy." 

"If  something  doesn't  happen  pretty  soon," 
put  in  Amy,  with  another  deep  sigh,  "I'll  just 
naturally  pass  away.  I  wonder,"  she  added,  look- 
ing really  interested  in  the  subject,  "if  anybody 
ever  did  die  of  the  blues." 

"I  don't  believe  so — but  there's  always  hope," 
said  Betty  dryly,  adding  with  sudden  spirit: 
"Now  look  here,  girls,  something's  got  to  be 
done  about  this.  We  really  will  make  ourselves 
sick  if  we  don't  try  to  look  on  the  hopeful  side  of 
things.  It  won't  do  anybody,  least  of  all,  our- 
selves, any  good  to  sit  here  and  mope  all  day. 
We've  just  got  to  fight  against  depression  and 
cheer  up." 

"That's  all  very  well  for  you,  Betty,"  Amy 
voiced  almost  the  same  sentiment  as  Grace  had 
only  a  few  moments  ago,  "but  you  are  the  only 
one  of  us  who  hasn't  been  hurt  personally.  Sup- 
pose it  were  Allen.  Would  you  feel  the  same 


176        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUl-V  POINT 

way    then — about    cheering    up    and    taking    it 
bravely?" 

Betty  flushed  angrily,  at  the  same  time  feeling 
a  wild  desire  to  go  away  and  cry. 

"I  hope  I  would,"  she  said  steadily.  "And  if 
I  didn't,  I  would  surely  feel  ashamed  of  myself. 
It  isn't,"  she  paused  at  the  door  and  looked  back 
at  them,  "as  though  Will  or  the  twins  were  dead. 
We  have  hope  in  both  cases,  so  I  don't  see  any  use 
of  giving  up.  You  talk,"  she  choked  back  a  sob, 
"as  though  I  didn't  sympathize,  as  if  I  were  an 
outsider  just  because  nothing  has  happened  to — 
Allen — yet — "  her  voice  choked  in  a  real  sob  this 
time  and  she  fled  from  the  room. 

The  girls  gazed  after  her  unhappily. 

"Did  you  ever !"  gasped  Mollie. 

"I  didn't  mean  to  make  her  feel  bad.  Betty,  of 
all  people !"  said  Amy,  conscience  stricken.  "And 
of  course  she's  right  about  our  trying  to  cheer  up. 
Only,  I  don't  want  to,  someway." 

"Betty's  a  darling,"  said  Mollie  thoughtfully. 
"But  of  course  she  can't  quite  realize  how  badly 
we  feel.  If  it  were  her  little  brother  and  sister, 


now — " 


And  so  gradually  Betty  came  to  feel  herself 
more  or  less  of  an  outsider  with  these  girls  who 
were  so  close  to  her.  And  it  was  all  because  they 
misunderstood  her  effort  to  cheer  them  up  and 


BETTY  CONFESSES  177 

thought  she  could  not  feel  for  them  because  noth- 
ing terrible  had  happened  to  her  yet. 

"I'll  show  them,"  she  told  herself  fiercely,  "if 
anything  should  happen  to  Allen — "  But  she 
shivered  and  turned  away  shudderingly  from  the 
thought.  Allen — if  only  she  could  see  him  for 
five  minutes — just  five  minutes — 

Some  way  the  days  dragged  through  until  a 
week  passed,  then  part  of  another.  Still  there  had 
been  no  clue  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  twins,  nor 
any  further  news  of  Will. 

"And  this  is  the  wonderful  vacation  we 
planned !"  said  Grace  with  a  wry  smile,  breaking 
one  of  the  long  silences  that  had  become  common 
with  the  Outdoor  Girls  these  days. 

They  were,  as  usual,  sitting  on  the  sand  and 
trying  to  occupy  their  minds  with  sewing  or 
reading,  yet  always  with  an  eye  to  the  road  in 
readiness  to  rush  to  their  red-headed  combination 
of  delivery  boy  and  postman  whenever  he  saw 
fit  to  put  in  an  appearance. 

Betty  opened  her  mouth  to  say  something,  but 
closed  it  again.  She  had  learned  that  any  sug- 
gestion she  might  make  would  be  wrongly  in- 
terpreted by  the  girls  who  were  engrossed  in  their 
own  troubles,  and  so  she  had  wisely  decided  to 
say  nothing. 

"I  haven't  heard  from  Frank  for  ever  so  long," 


1 78        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

said  Mollie,  as  if  the  fact  had  just  occurred  to 
her.  "I  wonder  if  anything  can  have  happened 
to  him?" 

"I  didn't  see  any  name  we  knew  in  the  casualty 
list  last  night/'  ventured  Betty. 

"Betty,  is  that  what  you  read  so  carefully  every 
night?"  asked  Mollie,  wide-eyed.  "Oh,  I  don't 
see  how  you  ever  have  the  courage!"  as  Betty 
nodded.  "If  I  saw  the  name  of  anybody  I — I — 
cared  for  in  that  dreadful  list,  I  don't  know  what 
I'd  do." 

"Oh,  I  don't  know,"  returned  the  Little 
Captain,  while  a  wistful  light  grew  in  her  eyes 
and  her  lips  quivered.  'When  I  don't  find — what 
I'm  afraid  to  find — I  feel  like  a  criminal  who  has 
been  reprieved,  and  it  gives  me  courage  to  face 
another  day." 

Then  suddenly  the  girls  saw  Betty  in  her  true 
light.  Why,  she  was  suffering  too !  Think  of  her 
reading  that  awful  list  every  night  with  fear  in 
her  heart !  And  in  the  light  of  this  revelation,  her 
brave  efforts  to  cheer  them  seemed  suddenly 
heroic. 

"Betty  dear"  Mollie  moved  over  toward  her 

j 

friend  and  put  an  arm  about  her.     "Do  you  care 

that  much  ?" 

A  little  sob  of  pent-up  misery  broke  from  Betty 
and  she  dropped  her  head  on  Mollie's  <hr>uMcr. 


BETTY  CONFESSES  179 

"Oh,  so  much!"  she  whispered  brokenly. 

Then  everybody  cried  a  little  and  the  girls 
called  themselves  all  sorts  of  awful  names  for 
being  "brutes"  to  their  adored  Little  Captain, 
and  when  the  storm  cleared  up  everything  seemed 
brighter  and  they  could  even  smile  a  little. 

Then  that  night,  when  the  little  god  of  hope 
seemed  about  to  take  his  accustomed  place  in  the 
hearts  of  the  Outdoor  Girls,  there  came  another 
blow,  even  more  staggering  than  the  ones  that 
had  gone  before. 

As  Betty  was  scanning  the  casualty  list  with 
terrified,  yet  eager,  eyes,  she  gave  a  little  cry,  half 
gasp  and  half  sob  that  brought  the  girls  running 
to  her. 

Her  face  was  ashen  pale,  and  she  pointed  witk 
trembling  finger  to  a  name  half-way  down  in  the 
column. 

"Oh,  girls,  it's  come — it's  come!  Allen! 
Allen!  It  can't  be  true!"  and  she  dropped  her 
head  upon  her  arms,  crumpling  the  paper  in  her 
hand. 


CHAPTER  XX 

MISSING 

MOLLIE  took  the  paper  from  Betty's  unresist- 
ing hand,  smoothed  it  out,  traced  her  finger  down 
the  column  and  finally  came  to  the  name  she 
sought. 

"Sergeant  Allen  Washburn,"  she  read  in  a 
small,  awed  voice,  while  the  other  girls  crowded 
close  to  look  over  her  shoulder. 

l'Dead?"  queried  Grace  breathlessly. 

"No,"  Mollie  shook  her  head.  "He's  among 
the  missing." 

'That  means,"  said  Betty,  lifting  a  face  so 
still  and  white  that  it  startled  the  girls,  "that  he 
is  either  dead  or  worse  than  dead.  I  wrould  a 
thousand  times  rather  he  were  dead  than  have 
him  taken  prisoner  by  the  Germans." 

:'But  we  don't  know  that  he  has  been  cap- 
tured—" 

'That's  what  missing  almost  always  means," 

insisted  Betty,  still  in  that  strange,  lifeless  voice. 

'That,"  she  added,  as  though  speaking  to  herself, 

"was  the  column  I  always  read  first,  because  T 

180 


MISSING  l8l 

was  most  afraid  of  it.  I  think/'  she  got  up  un- 
steadily, and  Mollie  ran  around  to  her,  "that  if 
you  don't  mind,  I'll  go  upstairs  a  little  while." 

She  started  for  the  door  while  the  girls  watched 
her  dumbly,  not  knowing  what  to  do  or  say.  Then 
suddenly  Grace  ran  after  her. 

"Betty,  darling!"  she  cried,  her  own  grief 
forgotten  in  her  pity  for  her  chum,  "let  me  come 
too,  won't  you  ?  I  don't  suppose  I'd  be  any  good 
to  you  just  now,  but  I'd  do  my  best." 

"Let  us  all  come,  won't  you,  Dear?"  begged 
Mollie,  while  Amy's  eyes  silently  pleaded. 

But  Betty  only  shook  her  head,  smiling  a  piti- 
ful little  white  smile,  at  them. 

"Not  just  now — please,"  she  said.  "After  a 
while  I'll— I'll  call  you." 

They  watched  her  run  upstairs  and  heard  her 
door  close  quietly,  oh,  so  quietly,  behind  her. 

Left  behind,  the  girls  looked  at  one  another 
with  wide  frightened  eyes. 

"Girls,  she  worries  me,"  said  Mollie,  speaking 
in  a  whisper,  almost  as  if  there  were  death  in  the 
house.  "She  is  so  quiet  and  still.  And  when  one 
knows  Betty — " 

"If  she  could  only  cry  a  little,"  said  Grace, 
speaking  in  the  same  tone.  "It  makes  things  so 
much  worse  when  you  keep  them  bottled  up  that 
way." 


182        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

'Betty's  so  proud  and  so  brave,"  said  Amy 
gently,  as  she  sank  into  a  chair  and  looked  up, 
wide-eyed,  at  the  other  two.  "Only  this  after- 
noon she  let  us  see  how  terribly  she  cared.' 

0 

"And  no  wonder,"  said  Grace,  for  there  was 
real  grief  in  her  heart.  "There  never  was  a  finer 
fellow  than  Allen.  He  made  us  all  love  him." 

'But  there  we  go  again,  speaking  as  if  he  were 
dead,"  protested  Mollie.  "There  is  always  hope, 
since  his  name  is  only  among  the  missing." 

*  Yes,  of  course ;  but  it  is  generally  as  Betty 
said,"  returned  Grace.  "Nine-tenths  of  the  men 
reported  missing  are  either  dead  or  have  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  Germans." 

Mollie  shuddered. 

"Poor  little  Betty,"  she  said.  "The  very 
thought  of  it  is  enough  to  drive  her  crazy." 

"If  she  would  only  let  us  comfort  her,"  sighed 
Amy. 

4I — I  really  think  that  if  she  doesn't  call  us  in 
a  few  minutes,  we'd  better  go  up  anyway,"  said 
Grace  nervously.  "She  looked  so  terribly  queer 
and  unlike  herself  that  I'm  worried  to  death. 
Hark!  Did  you  hear  something?" 

The  girls  listened,  but  all  they  could  hear  was 
the  sighing  of  the  wind  about  the  house.  Then, 
far  off  in  the  distance,  came  a  soft  rumble  of 
thunder. 


MISSING  183 

"Oh,  I  hope  it  doesn't  storm,"  cried  Amy, 
shivering.  "That  would  be  about  the  last  straw." 

And  upstairs,  in  the  room  that  Betty  shared 
with  Grace,  grief  and  fear  and  horror  stalked 
about  unfettered  and  gazed  upon  the  little  figure 
on  the  bed. 

So  still  and  white  and  rigid  it  was  that  the  girls 
would  have  been  still  more  frightened  could  they 
have  seen  it.  For,  propped  on  her  elbows,  with 
grim,  set  face  supported  by  her  clenched  fists, 
Betty  was  gazing  unseeingly  out  at  the  darkness 
beyond  the  square  of  window  pane. 

"Somewhere  he's  out  there,"  she  kept  saying 
over  and  over  to  herself.  "If  he's  dead,  there's 
the  mud  and  grime — "  she  shuddered  " — and 
blood  too — rivers  of  it.  But  if  he's  captured — • 
Oh,  I  can't  think — I  mustn't  think — " 

And  then  she  would  begin  all  over  again — 

"Allen  is  lying  out  there — "  over  and  over 
again,  till  her  brain  whirled  and  her  head  ached 
and  she  felt  faint  and  sick.  Still  she  could  not 
cry. 

Her  heart  was  frozen — that  was  it.  And  how 
could  one  cry  when  one's  heart  was  frozen  ?  Oh, 
Allen  !  Allen !  How  could  she  go  on  living  with- 
out him?  If  she  could  only  cry — if  she  could 
only  cry ! 

What  was  that?     Thunder.     The  artillery  of 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

heaven !  Did  they  have  war  in  heaven,  she  won- 
dered. With  a  queer  little  laugh  she  got  up  and 
walked  to  the  window. 

A  flash  of  lightning  greeted  her,  illumining  the 
world  outside,  flashing  into  bold  relief  the  familiar 
objects  of  the  little  room.  She  knealt  down  by 
the  window7,  regardless  of  danger,  and  lifted  her 
face  to  the  rising  wind. 

She  welcomed  the  storm.  It  seemed,  in  some 
mysterious  wray,  to  quiet  the  tumult  within  her. 
She  stretched  out  her  arms  to  it  and  cried  aloud 
her  misery. 

"Allen,  my  Allen,  you  will  come  back  to  me, 
won't  you,  dear?  You  promised.  Oh,  Allen,  if 
you're  alive  are  you  thinking  of  me  now?  Are 
you  thinking  of  Betty?" 

A  sharper  clap  of  thunder  seemed  to  answer 
her,  and  then  quite  suddenly  the  ice  melted  from 
about  her  heart.  Her  head  went  down  upon  her 
arms  and  great  sobs  shook  her  from  head  to 
foot. 

It  wras  so  the  girls  found  her  a  few  minutes 
later,  and  with  cries  of  pity  lifted  her  to  her  feet 
and  half-led,  half-carried  her  back  to  the  bed. 

"We  didn't  know  whether  to  come  up  or  not/' 
Mollie  said  hesitatingly.  "But  we  though  may- 
be yon  would  need  us,  Dear.  If  you  would  rather 
be  alone — " 


MISSING 

But  Betty  shook  her  head  and  reached  out  an 
unsteady  little  hand  which  Mollie  instantly  took 
in  her  warm  clasp. 

"No,  I  want  you  to  stay,"  she  said,  trying 
desperately  to  choke  back  her  sobs.  "If  some  one 
will — just  please — give  me  a — h-handkerchief." 

Amy  slipped  one  into  her  hand,  and  Betty 
dabbbed  fiercely  at  the  tears  which  still  would 
come. 

"Don't  try  not  to  cry,  Honey,"  whispered 
Mollie,  putting  an  understanding  arm  about  the 
Little  Captain's  shoulders  and  holding  her  close. 
"Tears  are  just  the  very  best  things  in  the  world 
to  help  one  through  a  crisis." 

'Yes,"  added  Grace,  gently  smoothing  the  hair 
back  from  Betty's  hot  forehead,  while  Amy 
sprinkled  some  toilet  water  on  a  fresh  handker- 
chief and  slipped  it  unobtrusively  into  Betty's 
other  hand,  "we'll  just  sit  here  and  wait  till  you're 
all  through." 

'Then  we're  going  to  take  you  down  and  give 
you  some  hot  tea  and  toast  and  love  you  a  little," 
finished  Amy. 

All  of  which  loving  sympathy  very  nearly 
caused  a  fresh  outburst  on  Betty's  part.  How- 
ever, she  finally  got  the  better  of  the  storm  within 
her  and  even  managed  a  little  smile  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  girls. 


186        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POIXT 

Then  she  wiped  away  the  last  tear,  sighed,  and 
walked  over  to  the  window. 

'The  storm  didn't  amount  to  much  after  all," 
she  said,  after  a  while,  very  quietly.  "Perhaps," 
and  her  voice  was  very  wistful,  "it's  a  good  omen. 
We'll  all  hope  so,  anyway." 

"Betty,  Betty,  you're  so  wonderful/'  cried 
Mollie  adoringly.  "I  never  saw  any  one  so  brave. 
You  make  me  ashamed  of  myself." 

"Oh,  but  I'm  not  brave,"  denied  Betty,  turning 
back  to  them.  "I'm  not  the  least  little  bit  brave. 
I- -I  went  all  to  pieces  a  few  minutes  ago.  But 
he  isn't  reported  dead,"  she  added,  drawing  her- 
self up,  while  two  defiant  spots  of  color  burned  in 
her  face.  "And  until  he  is,  I'm  going  to  hold  on 
to  the  hope  that  he  is  coming  back.  Nobody  can 
take  that  from  me,  anyway !" 

"Now,  you're  making  me  ashamed  of  myself," 
said  Grace  in  a  small  voice,  while  the  tears 
glistened  in  her  eyes.  "Here  I've  been  imagining 
the  very  worst,  while  you —  Oh,  Betty,  forgive 
me,  won't  you,  Dear?" 

Betty  looked  at  her  in  real  surprise. 

"I  haven't  anything  to  forgive,"  she  said. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

A    NARROW    ESCAPE 

THE  next  day  dawned  gloriously  bright,  and 
the  girls  chose  to  take  it  as  a  good  omen.  Fol- 
lowing Betty's  example,  they  stopped  moping 
about  and  imagining  the  worst,  and,  although 
there  was  not  a  minute  of  the  day  when  their 
hearts  were  not  aching,  they  managed  to  smile 
when  the  others  were  looking  and  to  speak  hope- 
fully of  the  future.  Under  Betty's  gallant  leader- 
ship, they  had  set  up  hope  in  their  hearts  and  re- 
fused to  give  despair  a  foothold. 

'What  do  you  say  to  a  swim?"  Mollie  sug- 
gested, looking  out  over  the  sparkling  white  sand 
to  the  inviting  water  beyond.  "We've  only  been 
in  swimming  twice  since  we've  been  here." 

'That  is  a  terrible  record  for  Outdoor  Girls," 
Betty  agreed.  She  was  bustling  busily  about  the 
cheerful  kitchen  making  a  tempting  blueberry  pie. 
There  were  circles  under  her  eyes  and  she  looked 
very  pale  for  Betty,  but  her  voice  was  bright  and 
cheery. 

"Can't  you  stop  making  pies  for  a  few 

187 


188        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

minutes?"   asked  Mollie,  turning  to  look  at  her. 
'It's  too  nice  outdoors  to  waste  time  in  cooking." 

"I  imagine  you  -wouldn't  say  that  to-night,"  re- 
torted Betty,  fluting  the  edges  of  her  pie  crust. 
4I   notice  you  generally   like  the   results  of  my 
labor." 

"Who  wouldn't?"  returned  Mollie.  "I  only 
know  of  one  person  'who  can  make  better  pies." 

"And  that's  yourself,  of  course."  Betty  made  a 
little  face  at  her  and  slipped  the  pie  into  the 
oven.  "Just  for  that  you  can  have  only  one  piece 
to-night !" 

:<I  don't  care,  if  you'll  only  stop  working  and 
come  along,"  insisted  Mollie.  "If  I  stay  in 
the  house  much  longer  I'll  start  thinking  again — 
and  you  know  what  that  means." 

Betty  gave  her  a  quick  side-glance,  hastily 
dusted  the  flour  from  her  hands  and  took  off  her 
apron. 

"I'm  all  ready,"  she  announced.  "Where  are 
the  other  girls?" 

'In  the  living  room,  reading  and  eating  candy 
— or  at  least  Grace  is  doing  the  candy  part.  Amy 
has  sworn  off,  you  know." 

The  girls  agreed  eagerly  to  the  proposed  swim, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  had  donned  their  suits  and 
caps  and  pronounced  themselves  ready. 

"I  ought  to  get  a  letter  from  mother  to-day." 


A  NARROW  ESCAPE  189 

said  Mollie,  as  her  feet  sank  in  the  soft  sand. 
"She  said  yesterday  that  the  detectives  had  picked 
up  a  clue  and  thought  they  were  on  the  right  trail 
at  last." 

"Why  didn't  you  tell  us?"  Betty  demanded. 

"Oh,  I  don't  know,"  Mollie  replied  wearily. 
"I  didn't  think  there  was  any  use  telling  you  until 
I  had  something  really  definite.  You  know  the 
chief  business  of  a  detective  is  nosing  out  false 
clues,"  she  finished  scornfully. 

"Well,  I  know  once  we  met  a  perfectly  capable 
detective,"  remarked  Betty.  By  this  time  they 
had  reached  the  water  and  she  put  one  toe  into 
it  experimentally. 

Ouch — it's  cold,"  she  said. 
When    did    we    meet    a    capable   detective?" 
queried  Mollie,  looking  interested. 

"Just  after  we  went  to  Camp  Liberty  when 
Will  traced  the  German  spy,"  Betty  reminded  her. 
"Did  you  ever  see  prettier  detective  work  in  your 
life  ?" 

"Yes,  it  was  splendid,"  Mollie  admitted,  but 
the  reference  proved  to  be  an  unfortunate  one. 
It  brought  back  vividly  the  picture  of  Will  as  he 
had  been  then,  at  the  height  of  his  triumph  over 
the  apprehension  of  the  spy — in  which  the  Out- 
door Girls  had  also  played  an  important  part — 
and  jubilant  at  the  prospect  of  being  able  to  join 


" , 


it' 


190        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

the  colors  at  last  and  fight  in  the  army  of  democ- 
racy. 

Try  as  they  would,  they  could  not  enter  into  the 
fun  as  they  would  have  done  a  few  weeks  be- 
fore. They  swam  about  languidly  and  found  to 
their  surprise  that  they  became  quickly  and  easily 
tired. 

'I  never  knew  before  how  much  influence  mind 
has  over  matter/'  said  Mollie,  after  they  had 
come  out  on  the  beach  again.  "I  declare,  even 
my  muscles  feel  depressed!" 

"As  Outdoor  Girls  we're  getting  to  be  marvel- 
ous failures,"  remarked  Grace,  as  she  wrung  the 
water  from  her  skirt  and  plumped  down  in  the 
sand.  "I  feel  as  weak  as  a  rag." 

'I  guess  it  isn't  much  use  trying  to  enjoy  our- 
selves," sighed  Betty  plaintively.  "I've  done  my 
best,  but  all  the  time  I  feel  as  if  I  were 
just  trying  to  kid  myself,  in  the  vulgar  ver- 
nacular." 

"For  goodness  sake,  don't  you  give  up,  Betty !" 
cried  Grace,  in  alarm.  "If  you  get  discouraged, 
then  I  don't  know  what  we  shall  do." 

"I'm  not  really  discouraged — "  Betty  began, 
when  a  terrified  cry  cut  her  short  and  the  girls 
sprang  to  their  feet  bewildered. 

"Where  is  it?"  cried  Mollie,  but  Betty  caught 
her  arm  and  pointed  with  shaking  fingers  to 


A  NARROW  ESCAPE 


IQI 


an  orange-colored  cap  bobbing  on  the  water 
several  hundred  feet  from  shore. 

"It's  Amy!"  she  gasped.  "Something  must 
have  happened.  Come  on,  girls!  Who's  going 
with  me?" 

Without  waiting  for  an  answer,  she  was  off 
like  a  shot  with  Mollie  and  Grace  close  behind. 

They  had  not  missed  quiet  little  Amy,  and  if 
they  had,  would  probably  have  thought  she  had 
gone  for  an  unusually  long  swim.  And  now  had 
come  her  frantic  cry  for  help. 

"What  is  the  matter?''  Betty  cried  over  and 
over  to  herself,  as  she  put  all  her  strength  into 
the  long,  powerful  strokes.  Amy  was  a  splendid 
swimmer,  almost  as  good  as  Betty  herself. 

For  one  terrible  moment  the  thought  of  sharks 
flashed  into  Betty's  mind  and  she  shuddered.  But 
the  next  minute  reason  reasserted  itself  and  she 
realized  that  sharks  had  never  been  seen  on  this 
coast.  Baby  ones,  perhaps,  but  not  the  man-eat- 
ing variety. 

She  raised  her  head  from  the  water  and  gazed 
in  the  direction  of  the  vivid  cap.  Yes,  there  it 
was !  Thank  heaven  there  was  still  time. 

"Amy !  Amy !"  she  called,  "I'm  coming.  Just 
hold  on  for  a  minute,  Honey.  I'm  almost  to 
you." 

No  answer  came  back  to  her,  and  when  she 


102        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

looked  again  for  the  cap  she  found  to  her  horror 
that  it  was  gone. 

"Oh,"  she  moaned,  "Fin  too  late.  I'm  too  late. 
Oh,  Amy,  Amy,  just  another  minute — just  a  little 
minute — "  she  redoubled  her  efforts  and  suddenly 
gave  a  shout  of  joy. 

There  was  the  cap  again,  almost  under  her 
hand.  In  her  frenzy  of  haste  she  had  covered  the 

^ 

distance  with  almost  unbelievable  speed. 

Her  shout  seemed  to  rouse  Amy,  who  had  been 
struggling  feebly  to  keep  her  head  above  the 
water,  and  the  girl  turned  a  terror-stricken  face 
to  her. 

"Can  you  put  a  hand  on  my  shoulder  ?"  gasped 
Betty,  beginning  to  feel  the  tremendous  effort  she 
had  made.  'Hang  on  to  me,  Honey,  and  we'll 
get  out  of  this  all  right." 

Amy  clutched  her  shoulder,  and  slowly  tha 
Little  Captain  turned  about,  saving  her  strength 
for  the  long  swim  back.  She  could  not  be  too 
long  about  it  either,  she  thought  desperately, 
Amy  was  almost  exhausted  and  had  all  she  could 
do  to  keep  her  head  above  the  water. 

It  all  depended  on  her,  Betty.  If  she  could  get 
to  shore,  carrying  the  double  weight  before  Amy's 
strength  left  her  and  she  gave  up  altogether,  all 
well  and  erood.  But  if  she  could  not — she  groaned 

o  o 

and  set  herself  grimly  to  her  task. 


TWO  OTHER  BOBBING  CAPS  WERE  COMING  RAPIDLY  NEARER. 
The  Outdoor  Girls  at  Bluff  Point.  P^S*  193. 


A  NARROW  ESCAPE 


193 


She  had  covered  about  an  eighth  of  the  distance 
back  when  her  heart  leapt  suddenly  and  she  gave 
a  sigh  of  relief.  There  were  two  other  bobbing 
caps  on  the  water  coming  rapidly  nearer — and 
those  two  caps  could  belong  to  nobody  but  Mollie 
and  Grace. 

That  meant  help — and,  oh,  she  did  need  help! 
She  was  putting  forth  all  her  strength,  but  to  her 
agonized  fancy  she  was  not  going  forward  at  all. 
Amy's  almost  dead  weight  dragging  at  her  shoul- 
der seemed  a  nightmare.  Yet  she  dreaded  be- 
yond anything  else  to  be  relieved  of  the  weight 
for  that  would  mean — .  She  refused  to  put  the 
awful  thought  into  words,  merely  driving  herself 
on  more  desperately.  And  all  the  time  she  was 
gasping  out  words  of  hope  and  courage  to  the  poor 
girl  she  supported. 

Amy  seemed  beyond  words,  for  she  made  no 
answer,  merely  clutching  Betty's  shoulder  more 
tightly  and  holding  on  with  a  grimness  born  oi 
terror. 

Then  just  as  the  gallant  Little  Captain  felt  her 
strength  going  and  knew  she  could  not  hold  out 
much  longer,  Mollie  came  abreast  of  her  with 
Grace  a  few  feet  behind. 

Mollie  shook  the  water  from  her  eyes,  gave  one 
glance  at  Betty's  face,  then  gave  peremptory 
orders. 


194        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Give  her  to  me,  Betty,"  she  directed.  "I 
you're  about  all  in.  That's  it,  Amy;  grasp  my 
shoulder  with  your  other  hand.  Get  a  good  grip 
before  you  let  go  of  Betty.  That's  the  way.  Now 
we're  all  right.  Between  us  we'll  have  you  in  in 
a  jiffy.  All  right,  Betty?  Do  you  need  help 
yourself?' 

But  Betty  shook  her  head,  her  long  steady 
strokes  keeping  her  even  with  Mollie.  In  a  mo- 
ment Grace  came  up  to  them  and  directed  Amy 
to  put  her  free  hand  on  her  shoulder,  and  in  this 
fashion  they  finally  reached  shallow  water. 

They  found  that  they  were  not  a  moment  too 
soon,  for  as  they  got  to  their  feet  and  stooped  to 
lift  Amy,  they  found  that  she  had  fainted. 

'Thank  heaven  that  didn't  happen  out  there," 
cried  Betty,  with  a  shuddering  glance  out  over 
the  treacherous  water. 

Between  them,  fatigued  though  they  were  with 
the  ordeal  they  had  just  gone  through,  they  got 
Amy  to  the  shore  and  began  to  work  over  her. 

It  did  not  take  very  long  to  bring  her  back  to 
consciousness,  for  Amy  had  a  wonderful  constitu- 
tion and  strong  vitality.  However,  it  seemed  ages 
to  the  anxious  girls  who  worked  over  her,  and 
when  at  last  she  opened  her  eyes  they  were  ready 
to  cry  with  relief. 

"H-how  do  you  feel  ?"  asked  Betty  tremulously, 


A  NARROW  ESCAPE 

for  she  was  beginning  to  feel  the  reaction.  "Are 
you  all  right  ?" 

"Don't  try  to  get  up,"  commanded  Mollie,  as 
Amy  tried  weakly  to  raise  herself  on  her  elbow. 

'Just  lie  still  and  you'll  feel  better  in  a  min- 
ute," Grace  added,  while  Amy  looked  from  one  to 
the  other  of  them  with  wide,  bewildered  eyes. 

'What  happened,"  she  asked,  then,  as  memory 
came  sweeping  back  to  her,  she  gave  a  little  cry 
and  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hand. 

"Oh,  girls,"  she  cried,  "I  thought  I  was  going 
to  die!" 

"Yes,  yes,  we  know,"  said  Betty  soothingly,  as 
though  she  were  talking  to  a  little  child,  "but 
you're  all  right  now,  dear." 

"Don't  try  to  tell  us  about  it  unless  you  want 
to,"  added  Mollie. 

"I  swam  out  farther  than  I  meant  to,"  Amy 
went  on,  as  though  they  had  not  spoken.  "And 
when  I  tried  to  get  back  I  found  that  something 
was  wrong  with  my  right  leg."  She  was  shiv- 
ering with  exhaustion  and  the  memory  of  the 
awful  experience  she  had  gone  through,  but  when 
the  girls  tried  to  stop  her  she  would  not  listen  and 
hurried  on  feverishly. 

"It  was  a  cramp  I  guess,  and  the  harder  I  tried 
to  get  rid  of  it  the  worse  it  got  till  finally  I  got 
panic-stricken.  I  called  to  you  girls,  but  you 


196        OL'TDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLL'i-1'  POINT 

didn't  seem  to  hear  me.  Then — "  she  paused, 
and  the  girls  held  their  breath  as  she  looked 
around  at  them.  'Then- -I  went  down.  I  came 
up  again  and  called,  and — and- -I  saw  you,  Betty, 
Oh,  it  was  terrible !" 

'Then/'  cried  Betty,  her  voice  trembling, 
"when  you  went  down  that  last  time — 

'T  didn't  go  down,"  Amy  contradicted  her.  4I 
struggled  so  hard  that  I  succeeded  in  getting  my 
head  above  water  and- -that  wras  when  you 
reached  me — Betty— 

"Thank  Heaven,"  said  Betty,  with  a  little  sob, 
"that  I  was  there!" 


CHAPTER  XXII 

DARKNESS    BEFORE   THE   DAWN 

"WELL,"  said  Mollie,  with  a  sigh,  "I  fancy 
there  isn't  very  much  use  of  our  sitting"  around 
here  in  our  bathing  suits.  I,  for  one,  don't  feel 
like  swimming  any  more  to-day." 

"Nor  I,"  agreed  Grace. 

"And  I,"  said  Amy,  turning  away  with  a  shud- 
der from  the  water  where  she  had  so  closely  come 
to  death,  "feel  as  if  I  never  wanted  to  see  the 
water  again." 

"Oh,  but  you  will  get  over  that,"  Betty  assured 
her  quickly.  "I  don't  blame  you  a  bit  for  feeling 
that  way  now — I  do  myself — but  after  a  while 
you  will  be  just  as  crazy  about  it  as  ever.'' 

:'I  don't  know,"  said  Amy  slowly.  "When  you 
have  once  come  face  to  face  with  death  like  that, 
you  are  not  anxious  to  do  it  again  in  a  hurry." 

"'But  you  have  never  had  a  cramp  before," 
reasoned  Mollie,  "and  you  probably  never  will 
have  one  again." 

"But  I  am  not  sure  of  that,"  insisted  Amy. 

"There's  no  reason  why  you  can't  be  sure  of  it 


198        OUTDOOR  CIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

.-if tor  a  while,"  Betty  pointed  out.  "You  see,  we 
^irls  are  pretty  well  out  of  practice.  It's  a  long 
time  since  we  did  any  swimming  to  amount  to 
anything,  and  our  muscles  are  weak  and  flabby. 
Why,  we  all  got  tired  out  to-day  twice  as  quickly 
as  wre  ordinarily  would/' 

"And  you  tried  to  swim  too  far,"  added  Mollie. 
'That's  the  reason  your  poor  old  muscles  pro- 
tested." 

;<It  might  have  happened  to  any  one  of  us," 
Grace  agreed.  "All  we  need  is  a  little  practice  to 
swim  as  well  as  ever  again." 

"Oh,  do  you  think  so?':  asked  Amy  eagerly, 
while  the  color  came  back  into  her  pale  cheeks. 
"If  I  could  only  be  sure  of  that!" 

Betty  was  about  to  rq>ly,  but  at  that  minute  a 
voice  hailed  them  from  the  direction  of  the  house 
and  they  jumped  up  to  see  what  was  wanted. 

'It's  mother,"  said  Grace.  "And  she  seems  to 
be  waiving  something  at  us." 

"It's  an  envelope,"  cried  Mollie.  "It  maybe  a 
letter  from  mother." 

She  started  running  toward  the  house,  with 
Grace,  thinking  of  Will,  at  her  heels,  while  Betty 
helped  Amy  to  her  feet. 

"Are  you  feeling  stronger  now?"  she  asked. 
"Or  would  you  rather  rest  a  little  longer?" 

Oh,  I'm  all  right,"  Amy  assured  her,  though 


•  •  / 


DARKNESS  BEFORE  THE  DAWN  199 

for  a  minute  she  had  to  cling  to  Betty  for  support. 

They  made  their  way  rather  slowly  after  the 
others.  Before  they  had  reached  the  foot  of  the 
bluff  Mollie  came  scrambling  down  again  and  ran 
toward  them  wildly. 

''What  do  you  think  has  happened  now?"  she 
cried,  taking  Amy's  other  arm  and  helping  her 
along. 

"Oh,  Mollie,"  cried  Amy,  standing  stock  still 
to  gaze  at  her,  "what — " 

"The  twins  haven't  been  found?"  Betty  ques- 
tioned eagerly,  but  Mollie  shook  her  head. 

"No  such  luck,"  she  returned.  "But  we  have 
found  out  one  thing.  Those  blessed  little  twins 
are  alive,  anyway." 

"How  do  you  know?"  they  queried  breath- 
lessly. 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  the  top  of  tha 
bluff  and  were  all,  Mrs.  Ford  included,  hurrying 
toward  the  house. 

"They  received  a  letter,"  Mollie  explained, 
sinking  down  on  a  step  of  the  porch  while  the 
others  crowded  about  her  eagerly,  "from  some  old 
rascal — oh,  if  I  could  only  get  my  hands  on  him  !" 
she  paused  to  glare  about  her  ferociously,  but  they 
impatiently  hurried  her  on. 

"Yes !     But  the  letter !"  Betty  urged. 

:<It  was  from  a  man  who  demanded  twenty 


200        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

thousand  dollars-  she  paused  again,  while  the 
girls  gasped  and  crowded  closer,  "for  the  return 
of  the  twins." 

'Then  they  were  kidnapped!"  cried  Grace. 

"Yes.  But  they  ran  away  first,"  explained 
Mollie,  almost  beside  herself  with  anger  and  ex- 
citement. "And  this  old — brute!  found  them, 
and,  I  suppose  because  they  were  well  dressed, 
thought  he  saw  a  way  to  make  some  easy  money. 
Oh,  my  poor  darlings!  My  poor  little  Paul  and 
Dodo!  Girls,  we've  just  got  to  find  them,  that's 
.  .  I  can't  sit  here  and  do  nothing  a  minute 
:  -r." 

ut  the  police — "  Amy  suggested. 

"Oh,  the  police!    Of  course  they  are  on  the  job 
-or  think  they  are,"  interrupted  Mollie  scorn- 
fully.    "But  I  don't  believe  they  will  be  able  to 
fjiul  our  babies  in  a  thousand  years.     And  every 
lime  I  think  of  them,  frightened  to  death!     Oh, 

r  precious  babies!*' 

"I  wonder  how  he  found  out  where  they  lived," 
broke  in  Grace,  who  had  been  following  her  own 
tr;  in  of  thought. 

"They  told  him,  of  course,"  said  Mollie.  "Poor 
little  trusting  angels,  of  course  they  would  think 
any  grown  person  was  their  friend.  Oh,  if  they 
had  only  fallen  in  with  some  respectable  person 
i  tead  of  ;'  at — "  she  could  think  of  noth- 


DARKNESS  BEFORE  THE  DAWN  201 

ing  bad  enough  to  call  the  man  who  had  stolen  the 
twins. 

"Of  course,"  said  Mrs.  Ford — it  was  the  first 
time  she  had  spoken — "your  mother  showed  the 
letter  to  the  police." 

"Of  course,"  Mollie  agreed,  two  angry  spots 
of  color  in  her  cheeks.  "And  equally  of  course 
they  have  promised  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  ap- 
prehend the  villain.  But  it  makes  me  wild  to 
just  sit  here  and  do  nothing!" 

"But  I  don't  see  what  there  is  to  do,"  said 
Amy. 

"Neither  do  I,"  cried  Mollie,  jumping  to  her 
feet  and  beginning  to  pace  restlessly  up  and  down 
the  porch.  "That's  the  worst  of  it.  I  feel  so  ab- 
solutely helpless.  And  all  the  time  I  have  no  way 
of  knowing  what  horrible  thing  may  be  happen- 

ing-" 

"Oh,  the  man  is  probably  treating  them  pretty 
decently,"  said  Betty,  adding,  reasonably:  "If 
he  hopes  to  get  all  that  money  from  your  mother 
he  isn't  going  to  take  a  chance  on  losing  it  by 
harming  the  twins." 

"I  know,"  cried  Mollie,  stopping  in  her  restless 
promenade  to  regard  Betty.  "But  how  in  the 
world  is  mother  going  to  raise  any  such  sum  of 
money?  Twenty  thousand  dollars — why,  we 
haven't  that  much  ready  cash  in  the  world !" 


202        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


:'But  he  doesn't  know  that,"  Grace  pointed  out 
"And  as  long  as  he  keeps  on  hoping — " 

''But  how  long  is  he  going  to  keep  on  hoping?" 
cried  Mollie,  turning  on  her.  'He  knows  mighty 
well  that  if  mother  had  that  much  money  she 
would  move  heaven  and  earth  to  get  it  together 
and  get  the  twins  back.  And  the  very  fact  that 
she  hasn't — " 

"Oh,  but  that  doesn't  always  follow,"  Betty 
broke  in  eagerly.  'There  are  a  great  many  peo- 
ple who,  even  if  they  had  the  money,  would  try 
to  bring  the  rascal  to  justice  before  they  submit- 
ted to  blackmail." 

"But  not  my  mother,"  Mollie  insisted. 

"But  the  kidnapper  doesn't  know  that,"  Grace 
put  in.  "And  he  will  probably  lie  mighty  low  for 
a  few  weeks,  knowing  that  the  police  are  hunting 
for  him." 

"For  the  next  few  weeks,  yes,"  admitted  Mol- 
lie. "But  he  isn't  going  to  wait  forever,  and  when 
he  finds  out  that  mother  can't  raise  the  money 
what  would  be  the  natural  thing  for  him  to  do? 
Get  the  twins  out  of  the  way,  of  course,"  she 
said,  answering  her  own  question. 

"But  there  is  always  the  chance — yes  even  the 
probability-  insisted  Betty,  "that  before  very 
long  the  police  will  be  able  to  find  the  fellow  and 
recover  the  twins.' 


DARKNESS  BEFORE  THE  DAWN 


203 


"Yes,"  Grace  added,  "that  kind  of  criminal  is 
never  very  clever,  you  know.  They  are  bound  to 
leave  something  undone  that  will  incriminate 
them." 

Mollie  groaned  and  sank  into  a  chair. 

"And  in  the  meantime,"  she  said,  "all  I  have 
to  do  is  just  to  sit  here  and  wait  and  act  as  if  noth- 
ing had  happened.  Oh,  I  can't !  I've  simply  got 
to  do  something!" 

"Well,  I'm  sure  I  don't  know  how  a  girl  can  do 
anything  that  the  police  can't,"  sighed  Grace,  add- 
ing wistfully:  "Goodness,  wouldn't  I  like  a 
chance  to  be  happy  again !" 

"I  guess  we  all  would,"  said  Mollie  moodily. 

They  were  silent  for  a  long  time  after  that, 
each  one  busy  with  her  own  unhappy  thoughts 
and  no  one  noticed  that  the  sun  had  gone  under 
a  cloud  and  that  the  wind  was  rising. 

It  was  the  increasing  thunder  of  the  waves  on 
the  rocks  that  finally  startled  them  into  a  realiza- 
tion of  the  present. 

"There's  a  fearful  storm  coming  up!"  cried 
Grace,  springing  to  her  feet.  "Look  at  those 
banks  of  clouds." 

"And  I'm  getting  cold,"  added  Amy,  shivering, 
and  then  they  suddenly  realized  that  they  still 
had  on  their  bathing  suits. 

"I  guess  we're  going  crazy — and  no  wonder," 


204        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLl'l-'i-  I'OL\T 

said  Grace,  as  they  started  indoors  to  change  their 
tilings. 

"Has  any  one  any  idea  what  time  it  is?"  asked 
Mollie.  "I'm  sure  I  haven't." 

''it  must  be  after  twelve,  for  I'm  beginning1  to 
feel  hungry,"  Betty  answered. 

"And  I'm  feeling  faint,"  Amy  added.  "I 
shouldn't  wonder  if  a  cup  of  tea  would  go  awfully 
well." 

"You  poor  little  thing,"  said  Betty,  putting  an 
arm  about  her.  "No  wonder  you  feel  faint.  We 
should  have  given  you  something  to  strengthen 
you  long  ago.  I  don't  know  what  we've  been 
thinking  of !" 

"It's  a]i  my  fault,"  said  Mollie  contritely,  notic- 
ing suddenly  how  white  Amy's  face  was  and  how 
dark  were  the  circles  under  her  eyes.  'I  let  my 
own  affairs  make  me  forget  everything  else.  Whvt 
didn't  you  say  something,  Amy?" 

"I  didn't  think  of  it  myself,"  Amy  answered 
truthfully,  "until  Betty  spoke  of  being  hungry. 
Girls,"  she  paused  outside  her  door  to  sniff  in- 
quiringly, "do  I  smell  something,  or  am  I  dream- 
ing?" 

"I'll  say  you  smell  something,"  Grace  an- 
swered, sniffing  hungrily  in  her  turn.  It's 
mother  getting  lunch,  of  course.  I  don't  know 
-what  we  ever  would  have  done  without  her." 


DARKNESS  BEFORE  THE  DAWN          205 

While  the  girls  were  dressing  the  threatened 
storm  was  coming  nearer,  and  toward  the  end 
they  had  to  put  on  the  light  to  see  to  fix  their  hair. 

Even  had  the  sun  been  shining  brightly,  they 
would  have  felt  depressed,  wThat  with  Amy's  acci- 
dent and  the  bad  news  Mollie  had  received;  but 
with  the  wind  wailing  dolefully  and  black  dark- 
ness in  the  middle  of  the  day,  they  felt  themselves 
growing  utterly  discouraged. 

Grace  had  heard  no  further  news  of  Will,  and 
the  one  straw  of  hope  that  she  clutched  so  des- 
perately was  that  he  had  not  died,  or  surely  her 
father  would  have  heard.  In  this  case,  no  news 
was  good  news  to  a  certain  extent. 

And  as  for  Betty,  brave  as  she  had  tried  to  be 
since  that  terrible  night  when  she  had  read  Allen's 
name  among  the  missing,  even  she  felt  her  cour- 
age slipping — slipping,  and  began  to  wonder  if 
after  all,  hoping  did  any  good. 

To-day,  as  she  stood  before  the  mirror,  mechan- 
ically putting  up  her  hair  and  looking  through 
and  past  her  own  reflection,  her  eyes  suddenly 
lost  their  preoccupied  stare  and  became  focused 
upon  herself.  For  the  first  time  in  days  she  was 
seeing  herself  without  the  mask  of  cheerfulness 
she  had  so  determinedly  assumed.  And  as  she 
looked,  her  eyes  suddenly  filled  with  tears — tears 
almost  of  self-pity. 


_jo6        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POIXT 

For  the  mirror  told  her,  what  she  had  scarcely 
realized,  just  how  much  she  had  suffered.  Her 
eyes,  usually  so  bright  and  merry,  were  dark  and 
brooding.  Her  face  looked  thin  and  drawn,  and 
her  lips — those  lips  that  had  always  seemed  to 
smile  even  when  her  eyes  were  grave — had  a 
pathetic,  wistful  droop,  and  there  were  lines,  yes, 
actually  lines,  about  them. 

"If  Allen   should   see   you,'    she   told   herself 

j 

tremulously,  "he  probably  wouldn't  know  you, 
Betty." 

Yet  all  the  while  she  knew  that  if  it  were  pos- 
sible for  Allen  to  see  her  or  for  her  to  see  Allen, 
the  face  in  the  mirror  would  disappear  as  if  by 
magic  and  the  old  Betty  would  return,  for  joy 
would  have  taken  its  place  in  her  heart. 

With  a  little  sob  she  turned  from  the  mirror 
and  switched  off  the  light.  The  noise  of  the  surt 
beating  against  the  rocks  came  to  her  menacingly 
and  the  wind  wailed  shrilly  around  the  house. 

"Oh,  Allen,  Allen!"  she  cried,  stretching  out 
her  arms  in  an  agony  of  entreaty.  "Somewhere 
you  must  hear  me  calling  you.  Allen,  come  back 
to  me,  dear  1" 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE    SHADOW    LIFTS 

"I  WONDER  if  it  is  going  to  rain  forever,"  cried 
MolJie  petulantly,  beating  a  restless  tattoo  on  the 
window  pane.  "As  if  we  weren't  forlorn  enough 
without  the  old  weather  making  things  a  hundred 
times  worse." 

'They  say  troubles  never  come  singly,  and  I 
guess  they're  right,"  sighed  Amy.  She  was  sit- 
ting near  the  window  in  the  brightest  spot  she 
could  find — which  was  not  very  bright  at  that — 
knitting  and  trying  her  best  not  to  think  of  Will. 
The  result  was  that  he  was  never  for  a  minute 
out  of  her  mind. 

"What's  the  matter,  Grace — I  mean  more  than 
usual?"  Betty  laid  aside  her  book  and  looked 
over  at  Grace  questioningly.  "I  don't  believe 
you've  said  three  consecutive  words  all  day  long." 

"And  left  to  myself  I  wouldn't  say  that  much," 
returned  Grace  moodily,  adding,  as  they  turned 
to  stare  at  her:  "It  seems  as  if  I  never  open  my 
mouth  these  days  but  what  I  say  something  un- 
pleasant, so  I  made  up  my  mind  last  night  that  I 

207 


208        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLLT-T  POL\'T 


wouldn't  talk  till  I  had  something  cheerful  to  talk- 
about." 

"Then  you're  apt  to  be  dumb  till  doomsday," 
retorted  Mollie,  with  such  a  depth  of  pessimism 
that  the  girls  had  to  smile  at  her. 

'What  an  awful  thing  to  happen  to  a  girl,"  said 
Betty,  with  a  wry  little  smile. 

"I'm  glad  you  didn't  say  what  girl,"  retorted 
Grace,  and  therewith  subsided  into  her  gloomy 
meditation  again. 

Betty  took  up  her  book  and  Amy  went  on  with 
her  knitting  while  the  rain  came  down  in  torrents 
and  the  surf  thundered  and  roared. 

Mollie  turned  from  the  window  and  looked  at 
them,  and  the  whole  situation  suddenly  appealed' 
to  her  rather  hysterical  sense  of  humor.  She  be- 
gan to  laugh,  and  the  longer  she  laughed  the  har- 
der she  laughed  till  she  sank  into  a  chair  and 
shook  with  mirth. 

The  other  girls  first  looked  surprised,  then 
alarmed. 

Betty  threw  down  her  book  and  went  over  to 

m/ 

her. 

"For  goodness  sake,  Mollie,  what's  the  joke?' 
she  asked,  as  Mollie  looked  up  at  her  with  red 
face  and  watery  eyes. 

"If  it's  as  funny  as  all  that  I  think  you  might 
share  it  with  us,"  added  Grace. 


THE  SHADOW  LIFTS  209 

"Oh,  it  isn't  funny,"  gasped  Moliie,  "it's  h-hor- 

rible." 

Then  as  suddenly  as  she  had  begun  to  laugh, 
she  began  to  cry  with  great  sobs  that  tore  them- 
selves from  her  and  seemed  utterly  beyond  her 
control. 

Alarmed,  the  girls  soothed  and  patted  and  com- 
forted her  till  finally  the  storm  had  passed  and 
she  became  more  quiet. 

"You  must  think  I'm  a  p-perfect  idiot,"  she 
sputtered,  raising  swollen  eyes  to  them.  "I  don'fc 
know  what  in  the  w- world  g-got  into  me.  I  just 
went  all  to  pieces." 

"So  we  see,"  said  Betty,  while  she  gently  wiped 
Mollie's  eyes  with  a  clean  handkerchief.  "But 
please  don't  do  it  again,"  she  added  whimsically, 
"I  don't  believe  we  could  survive  another  one." 

"But  it's  made  me  feel  better,"  said  Moliie,  a 
minute  later,  as  though  the  discovery  surprised 
her.  "It's  made  me  feel  lots  better,"  she  added. 

"I  wonder  if  we  couldn't  all  try  it,"  suggested 
Amy. 

"Yes,  how  do  you  get  that  way,"  added  Grace, 
with  interest.  "I'm  willing  to  try  anything 


once.' 


"It — it  isn't  pleasant  while  it  lasts,"  said  Mol- 
iie, adding  with  a  suggestion  of  a  smile :  "And  I 
doubt  if  I  could  give  you  the  recipe." 


2io        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  I~LU1:1:  POINT 

"I  wonder,"  Amy  suggested  shyly  after  a  little 
while,  "if  perhaps  a  little  music  wouldn't  help 
out.  Won't  you  play  for  us,  Betty?" 

"Oh,  Betty,  please!"  Grace  took  up  the  sug- 
gestion eagerly.  "It  would  take  our  minds  off 
ourselves." 

'Yes,  do,  Betty.  You  know  you  never  refuse," 
urged  Mollie,  jumping  up  and  escorting  the  Little 
Captain  to  the  piano. 

Betty  obediently  sat  down  to  the  piano,  but  her 
fingers  wandered  over  the  keys  uncertainly.  She 
did  not  want  to  play.  Music,  good  music,  always 
roused  in  her  a  feeling  of  exquisite  sadness,  a 
pain  that  was  akin  to  joy,  and  in  her  present  mood 
she  was  afraid  to  play. 

But  the  girls  had  asked  her  to,  and  if  it  would 
make  them  feel  any  better — 

She  struck  a  chord  of  exquisite  harmony,  and 
every  fibre  in  her  seemed  yearningly  to  respond. 
She  had  meant  to  play  something  bright  and 
cheerful,  but  almost  against  her  will  her  fingers 
wandered  into  Grieg's  "To  Spring." 

The  elusive,  plaintive  melody  floated  throb- 
bingly  out  into  the  room,  while  the  girls  sat  mo- 
tionless, fascinated.  They  had  never  heard  Betty 
play  just  this  way  before,  and  instinctively  they 
knew  that  she  was  showing  them  her  heart. 

She  played  it  through  to  the  last  whispering 


THE  SHADOW  LIFTS  21 1 

note,  then  dropped  her  head  upon  her  arms  and 
sobbed  as  though  her  heart  would  break. 

"You  shouldn't  have  asked  me,"  she  said,  when 
they  tried  to  comfort  her.  "I  knew  I  couldn't 
play  without  making  a  f-fool  of  myself.  It  was 
the  one — Allen  loved  best — "  the  last  words  so 
low  that  they  had  to  bend  close  to  hear  them. 

"Poor  little  Betty!"  cried  Mollie,  stroking  her 
hair  gently.  "It  was  selfish  of  us  to  ask  you,  but 
you  did  play  it  wonderfully,"  she  added  with  a 
sudden  little  burst  of  enthusiasm.  "You  had  us 
all  hypnotized." 

"And  then  I  had  to  go  and  spoil  everything  by 
making  a  baby  of  myself,"  Betty  lamented. 
"Goodness,  I've  cried  more  in  the  last  week  than 
in  all  the  rest  of  my  life  before." 

"Well,  you  have  had  plenty  of  company,"  said 
Grace  dryly.  "Though  what  comfort  that  is,  I 
never  could  see." 

Betty  sat  up,  dabbed  a  last  tear  from  her  eyes, 
and  looked  about  her  with  a  weak  little  attempt 
at  a  smile. 

"Well."  she  said,  "now  that  Mollie  and  I  have 
entertained  the  company,  I  wonder  who's  next?" 

"I'll  recite  that  little  ditty  entitled,  The  Face 
On  the  Barroom  Floor',"  Amy  volunteered. 
"Some  kind  person  wished  it  upon  me  when  I 
was  too  young  to  object." 


212        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  I>UI.\T 


'Don't  yon  dare/'  said  Grace,  alarmed.  'If 
you  do  I'm  going  out,  rain  or  no  rain — " 

"And  get  drowned." 

'Well,  there  are  worse  things." 

"No  there  aren't,"  denied  Amy,  with  a  shiver. 
"I  know,  because  I  tried  it." 

At  that  moment  came  an  interruption  in  the 
shape  of  a  sharp  rapping  at  the  kitchen  door. 

The  girls  looked  at  one  another  questioning^. 

"Mercy,  I  wonder  who's  calling  upon  us  in  tl 
weather?"  said  Mollie. 

"It  might  be  a  good  idea  to  look  and  see," 
Betty  returned  dryly,  and  ran  to  the  kitchen,  i  - 
lowed  closely  by  the  others. 

She  flung  open  the  door,  letting  in  a  gust  of 
wind  and  a  flood  of  rain  as  she  did  so,  and  a  tall 
figure  in  a  rubber  coat  almost  fell  into  the  room. 

'Why,  it's  our  delivery-boy-mail-carrier !" 
cried  Betty,  as  the  young  giant  recovered  himself 
and  pulled  off  his  dripping  hat. 

'Yes'm,"  he  replied,  with  a  good-natured  grin 
that  stretched  from  ear  to  ear.  "The  very  same, 
an'  at  your  service." 

"But  how  did  vou  manage  to  get  here?"  cried 

»  o  o 

Betty,  tOQ  astonished  even  to  offer  the  unexpected 
visitor  a  seat.  'You  never  could  drive  through 
that  awful  mud." 

"No'm,    T   reckon   mos'   likely   T   couldn't,"   he 


THE  SHADOW  LIFTS  213 


answered  amiably,  adding  with  a  return  of  the 
loquacity  that  was  his  most  marked  failing:  "1 
remember  one  year  we  had  a  storm  near  s  bad  as 
this,  an'  Luke  Bailey,  he  got  kind  of  short  o'  per- 
visions — campin'  in  the  woods  he  was — an'  he 
tried  to  drive  his  team  into  town — " 


;'But  you  said  you  didn't  drive  out !"  Grace  in- 
terrupted. "And  if  you  didn't  drive,  you  must 
have  walked  all  the  way." 

"Yes'm,  reckon  I  did.  Well,  Luke  he  got  jest 
about  as  fur — " 

"But  why  did  you  come?"  broke  in  Mollie,  un- 
able to  bear  the  suspense  any  longer. 

:'I  got  this  here  package  of  letters,"  he  replied, 
seeming  suddenly  to  remember  the  cause  of  his 
errand.  "Some  o'  them  came  a  couple  o'  days 
ago,  but  I  said  to  myself  I  might  jest  as  well  wait 
an'  see  if  the  weather  didn't  clear  up — " 

"And  so  when  it  didn't,  you  walked  away  up 
here  in  all  the  rain,"  Betty  finished  for  him,  real 
gratitude  in  her  voice.  "It  was  most  awfully 
kind  of  von." 

mf 

"Oh,  that  ain't  nothin',"  he  denied,  fidgeting 
uneasily,  while  Mollie  hastily  sorted  the  letters. 
"I  ain't  never  finished  tellin'  you  what  happened 
to  Luke  Bailey—" 

He  was  off  again,  and  the  girls  were  vaguely 
conscious  of  his  voice  rambling  on  and  on  while 


2  i4        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

they  eagerly  scanned   the   handwriting  on   their 
letters. 

Then  suddenly  Betty  gave  a  little  cry  and 
tumbled  back  against  the  table,  holding  on  to  it 
for  support. 

"Betty!   Honey!     What   is   it?"   cried  Amy. 
"You  look  as  white  as  a  ghost." 

"A  letter,"  she  gasped,  holding  out  an  envel- 
ope with  the  familiar  red  diamond  in  the  corner. 
She  was  shaking  from  head  to  foot.  "Girls,  oh, 
girls,  it's  from  Allen!"  Then  she  turned  and 
fled  from  the  room. 

Luke  Bailey's  biographer  stared  after  her 
stupidly  while  the  girls  gasped  and  looked  wildly 
at  one  another  for  confirmation  of  what  they  had 
heard. 

"A  letter!"  she  had  said.     "From  Allen!" 

Then  he  was  not  dead — their  dazed  brains  com- 
prehended that  fact.  And  he  could  not  be  miss- 
ing either.  After  a  minute  that  stupefying  fact 
became  equally  clear. 

Then  slowly  they  regained  the  use  of  their 
tongues. 

"Did  you  hear  what  I  heard?"  asked  Mollie, 
looking  from  Grace  to  Amy  and  back  again." 

"I  think  I'm  awake,"  Grace  answered,  with  the 
same  incredulous  look  in  her  eyes. 

She  said,"   Amy  repeated   slowly,   "that   she 


<i 


THE  SHADOW  LIFTS 


215 


had  received  a  letter  from  Allen.  Then  the  re- 
port that  he  was  missing  must  have  been  a  mis- 
take." 

"It  looks  that  way,"  said  Mollie,  two  spots  of 
color  beginning  to  burn  in  her  face.  Then  she 
turned  to  the  boy  who  was  still  staring  stupidly 
from  one  to  the  other  of  them.  Even  the  story  of 
Luke  Bailey  had  been  temporarily  driven  from  his 
mind. 

"Miss  Nelson,"  Mollie  explained,  taking  pity 
on  his  bewilderment,  "has  received  the  most  won- 
derful news,  and  we  can't  thank  you  enough  for 
bringing  it  to  her.  Can't  we  get  you  a  cup  of  tea 
or  something?"  she  offered,  rather  vaguely. 

But  the  boy  refused,  and  seeing  that  they  were 
all  tremendously  excited  about  something,  he 
finally  took  his  leave,  feeling  very  much  abused 
that  his  story  of  Luke  and  his  adventures  had  not 
been  listened  to  with  the  attention  it  deserved. 

Once  the  door  was  closed  behind  this  angel  in 
disguise,  the  girls  rushed  after  Betty  and  were 
met  and  nearly  bowled  over  by  that  delirious  little 
person  herself. 

"He's  not  missing — never  was!"  she  cried, 
waving  the  letter  wildly  in  the  air,  beside  herself 
with  relief  and  joy.  "He's  just  as  well  as  ever 
he  was,  and  Grace  darling,  and  Amy,  too,  he 
says,  he  says — " 


2i6        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POIXT 

"Oh,  what?'1  cried  Grace,  her  face  growing 
white  while  Amy  clutched  the  back  of  a  chair. 

Betty  tried  to  pull  herself  together.  She  turned 
the  pages  of  the  letter  in  search  of  a  particular 
place.  Finding  it,  she  began  : 

"He  says  that  Will — Oh  read  it,"  she  cried, 
thrusting  the  letter  into  Grace's  hands.  'There 
it  is — that  paragraph.  Read  it  aloud,  Grace.  Oh, 
I  think— I  think— I'll  die  of  joy!" 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

HIS   THREE   SWEETHEARTS 

GRACE'S  eyes  filled  with  tears  of  sheer  weak- 
ness, but  she  brushed  them  away  impatiently. 
Then  she  read,  brokenly  at  first,  then  radiantly  as 
the  marvelous  truth  came  home  to  her. 

'Poor  old  Will  certainly  did  have  a  narrow 
escape/  she  read,  "  'but  thanks  to  the  gods  he 
is  out  of  danger  now.  I  went  to  see  him  yester- 
day— got  leave  for  the  first  time  in  weeks — and 
he  was  looking  mighty  chipper.  No  wonder,  with 
the  good  looking  nurse  he  had/ 

Amy  gave  a  little  involuntary  sound  and  then 
blushed  scarlet  wrhen  the  girls  looked  at  her. 

"Never  mind !"  cried  the  joy  incarnate  that  was 
Betty,  putting  an  arm  about  her.  "Just  wait  till 
you  hear  what  he  says  later  on.  Go  on,  Gracie. 


" 


'But  do  you  know  what  that  old  boy  said 
when  I  happened  to  comment  upon  the  excellent 

nursing  he   must  have  had?'       Grace   read   on, 

217 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


while  Amy  tried  hard  to  look  unconcerned.  " 
reached  under  his  pillow  and  pulled  out  three  pic- 
tures. 'Those  are  my  three  girls,"  he  said,  and  I 
swear  there  was  moisture  in  his  eyes.  'You  prob- 
ably won't  believe  me,  old  man,  but  there  isn't  a 
girl  or  woman  over  here  who  could  make  me  look 
twice  at  her  unless  she  resembles  one  of  those," 
and  he  pointed  to  the  photographs  I  still  held. 

"  'And  when  I  opened  them  there  was  Mrs. 
Ford's  face  smiling  up  at  me  as  sweet  as  life,  and 
Grace  with  her  best  Gibson  Girl  expression  —  you 
can  tell  her  from  me  that  that  is  some  picture  of 
her  —  And  who  do  you  think  the  third  was  ?' 


Grace  paused  again  and  looked  over  slyly  at 
Amy,  who  turned  away  her  face,  only  just  show- 
ing the  tip  of  one  furiously  blushing  ear. 

"  'It   was  Amy  Blackford,'      Grace   read  on. 

'And  it  was  one  fine  picture  of  her  too.  Gosh, 
I  didn't  know  it  was  as  serious  as  all  that,  die} 
you,  little  girl?  But  then  the  war  does  make  a 
fellow  feel  about  ten  years  older  than  he  really  is, 
and  the  girls  at  home  suddenly  seem  the  most  de- 
sirable and  necessary  tilings  on  earth.  And  Amy 
did  look  so  sweet  and  comfy  and  altogether  like 
home  that  I  couldn't  blame  the  old  chap. 

"  'Then  I  pulled  out  the  picture  of  the  most 


HIS  THREE  SWEETHEARTS  219 

beautiful  girl  in  the  world  and  we  talked  about 
home  and — other  things,  you  know — until  we 
\vere  ready  to  weep  on  each  other's  shoulders  and 
the  handsome  nurse  put  me  out. 

"  'Do  you  know  what  I'm  going  to  do  the  first 
minute  I  reach  good  old  U.  S.  A.  territory,  Betty 
de— '  " 

But  the  sentence  was  never  finished,  for  with  a 
quick  movement,  Betty  snatched  the  letter  away 
and  hugged  it  to  her  breast  while  her  face  flamed. 

"That's  all  you  get,"  she  cried,  "the  rest  be- 
longs to  me.  Oh,  girls,  did  you  ever  hear  such 
wonderful  news?  Allen  strong  and  well  and 
Will  recovering  splendidly,  and  both  of  them  so 
sweet  and  loyal.  Oh,  I  could  kiss  that  beautiful 
red-haired  angel  who  brought  all  this  happiness  to 
us.  Where  is  he  ?  Has  he  gone  back  again  ?" 

"Yes,  he  has,  and  what  do  we  care!"  cried 
Grace  wildly,  her  face  radiant.  "Amy,  you  little 
goose,  you're  not  crying  are  3'ou?  Don't  you 
know  there  isn't  a  thing  in  the  world  to  cry  about  ? 
Come  on — laugh,  you  sweet,  comfy,  little  thing. 
Don't  you  know  that  Will  is  getting  better  and 
keeps  our  pictures  under  his  pillow?  That  darl- 
ing, wonderful,  adorable  boy.  Great  heavens!" 
She  stopped  suddenly  and  a  dismayed  expression 
crept  over  her  face.  "Excuse  me,  please,"  and 


220        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

she  was  racing  up  the  stairs,  leaving  the  girls  to 
look  after  her,  bewildered. 

'What  in  the  world,"  began  Betty,  when  Amy 
lifted  a  face,  shining  radiantly  through  her 
tears. 

"Don't  you  know?"  she  said  with  an  under- 
standing born  of  her  wonderful  happiness. 
"Grace  has  gone  to  tell  her  mother.  You  really 
can't  blame  her  for  being  in  a  hurry/' 

A  few  minutes  later  Grace  called  down  to  Amy. 

"Come  on  up,  Honey,"  she  commanded. 
"Mother  wants  to  speak  to  you." 

After  Amy  had  left  the  room,  Mollie  and  Betty 
looked  at  each  other  questioningly. 

"I  wonder  if  Mrs.  Ford  is  going  to  welcome 
Amy  into  the  family,"  chuckled  Mollie. 

"I  hardly  think  so,  since  there  isn't  anything 
definitely  settled  yet,"  said  Betty  absently.  She 
was  thinking  of  Allen  and  what  he  had  said  in 
the  part  of  his  letter  she  would  not  let  Grace  read. 
Her  eyes  shone  mistily  and  her  heart  sang.  Allen, 
her  Allen,  was  safe,  and,  oh,  those  wonderful 
things  he  had  said ! 

"It  must  be  nice  to  be  as  happy  as  they  are," 
Mollie  said,  with  a  little  sigh,  and  with  a  start 
Betty  came  out  of  her  preoccupation. 

"Oh,  Mollie,  dear,  I — I  forgot,"  she  confessed, 
putting  an  arm  about  her  chum.  'I  was  so  sel- 


HIS  THREE  SWEETHEARTS  221 

fishly  taken  up  with  my  own  happiness  that  I 
didn't  think !" 

"It  isn't  your  fault,"  said  Mollie,  smiling 
bravely.  "You  just  can't  be  happy  enough  to  suit 
me.  You  know  that,  don't  you,  Betty?" 

"Of  course  I  do,  you  perfect  brick !"  said  Betty, 
hugging  her  fondly.  "But  we  can't  any  of  us  be 
really  happy  until  we  know7  you  are.  But  even 
that  is  coming  out  all  right,  I'm  sure  of  it,"  she 
finished  gayly,  her  old  optimism  fully  restored. 

Mollie  started  to  shake  her  head  moodily, 
thought  better  of  it,  and  smiled  instead. 

"I  won't  be  a  death's  head  at  the  feast,"  she 
told  herself  savagely.  "I  suppose  I'm  awfully 
wicked,  but  now  that  they  are  all  so  happy,  it 
makes  me  feel  dreadfully  lonesome.  I'm  glad 
from  my  very  heart  for  them,  of  course.  But,  oh, 
Paul!  Oh,  little  Dodo!  If  you  will  only  come 
back  to  Mollie,  she  will  never  go  away  from  you 
again,  never,  never!" 

Dinner  that  night  for  the  other  girls  was  a  joy- 
ful occasion.  The  girls  dressed  up  in  their  pret- 
tiest and  best,  Mrs.  Ford  and  Betty  cooked  a  most 
appetizing  supper,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  one  dark  cloud  still  hanging  over  them,  the 
evening  that  followed  would  have  been  the  hap- 
piest they  had  ever  spent. 

Mollie  kept  her  promise  to  herself  and  entered 


222        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

into  the  gayety  with  the  best  of  them,  and  no  one 
— except  Betty,  perhaps — realized  how  much  she 
was  suffering. 

However,  when  the  lights  were  out  that  night 
and  everybody  but  herself  was  asleep,  Mollie's 
brave  barrier  broke  down  and  she  sobbed  miser- 
ably into  her  pillow. 

"I  want  to  go  home!"  she  cried,  heart  broken- 
ly. ;'I  can't  keep  this  up  day  after  day!  I  can't! 
If  I  don't  hear  some  good  news  soon,  I'll  die- -I 
know7  I  shall/' 

Only  the  sound  of  the  waves  pounding  angrily 
on  the  shore  and  the  shrilling  of  a  rapidly  rising 
wind  answered  her,  and  after  a  while  she  sank 
into  a  troubled,  uneasy  sleep. 

And  how  could  she  know  as  she  lay  there,  rest- 
lessly tossing  from  side  to  side  and  muttering 
incoherently  to  herself,  that  the  wind  and  waves 
were  actually  sending  her  an  answer  which,  in 
her  wildest  moments,  she  could  never  have 
imagined  ? 

Toward  morning  something,  she  could  not  tell 
what,  roused  Betty  and  she  sat  up  suddenly  in 
bed,  every  nerve  taut,  every  sense  alert. 

The  wind  had  increased  in  fury  while  they 
slept,  till  now  it  was  howling  fiercely  about  the 
house,  rattling  the  windows  and  whistling  shrilly 
through  the  cracks,  which  together  with  the 


HIS  THREE  SWEETHEARTS 


223 


pounding  of  the  waves,  made  an  almost  deafening 
uproar. 

And  the  rain!  It  came  down  in  sheeting  tor- 
rents and  was  driven  by  the  rushing  wind  in  mad- 
dened gusts  against  the  window  panes  until  it 
seemed  they  must  give  beneath  the  strain. 

"What  a  storm!"  cried  Betty,  pressing  her 
hands  against  her  ears  to  keep  out  the  noise  of  it. 
"I  wonder  if  that  was  what  wakened  me." 

Then,  becoming  fully  awake,  she  suddenly  re- 
alized that  she  was  very  uncomfortable,  and, 
looking  down,  discovered  that  the  bed  spread  was 
wet. 

"Mercy,  it's  raining  in  all  over  us!"  she  cried 
aloud,  and,  springing  out  of  bed,  ran  over  to  the 
window  and  closed  it  with  a  bang.  When  she 
came  back  she  found  Grace  sitting  up  in  bed  and 
staring  at  her. 

"For  goodness  sake,  what's  happening?"  asked 
the  latter  sleepily :  "Is  it  the  end  of  the  world  ?" 

"Search  me,"  returned  Betty,  inelegantly.  She 
had  to  almost  scream  to  make  herself  heard  above 
the  noise  of  the  storm.  Furthermore,  her  feet 
were  wet  and  her  nightgown  was  wet,  which  did 
not  serve  to  lift  her  spirits.  In  fact,  she  was  feel- 
ing decidedly  grumpy.  'The  only  thing  I  do 
know,"  she  shouted,  "is  that  I'm  nearly  drowned." 

"Don't  you  know  that  getting  drowned  at  night 


224        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

is  strictly  forbidden?"  Grace  began  severely,  but 
was  promptly  smothered  by  an  avenging  pillow. 
'Why  don't  you  get  in  bed?"  she  asked,  when  she 
had  succeeded  in  disentangling  herself.  Betty 
was  sitting  disconsolately  on  the  dry  side  of  the 
bed,  which  happened  to  be  that  occupied  by 
Grace. 

"If  you  want  to  know,  just  feel  the  covers/' 
Betty  answered.  "Next  time  I'm  going  to  make 
you  sleep  on  the  side  near  the  window.  Think  I'll 
go  in  and  see  if  Mollie  and  Amy  are  drowned 
yet,"  she  added,  starting  for  the  door.  "Good- 
ness, but  this  is  a  heavy  storm !" 

However,  when  she  started  to  close  the  win- 
dow in  the  next  room  she  noticed  to  her  surprise 
that  the  rain  had  slackened,  had  almost  stopped. 
But  not  so  the  wind.  If  anything,  it  had  increased 
in  fury. 

* 

She  was  about  to  turn  back  and  tiptoe  out  of  the 
room,  hoping  that  she  had  not  roused  the  girls, 
when  her  eye  was  caught  and  held  by  a  vivid  flash 
of  red  somewhere  out  to  sea. 

Startled,  she  stood  stock  still,  staring  out  in 
the  direction  from  which  that  light  had  come.  It 
seemed  weird,  eerv — that  lonesome  lisrht  sending1 

r  C» 

its  signal  out  into  the  storm-whipped  darkness. 
For  that  it  was  a  signal,  she  did  not  for  a  minute 
doubt. 


HIS  THREE  SWEETHEARTS 


225 


Then  it  came  again — green  this  time — a  light 
that  shot  up  rocketlike  toward  the  sky,  then, 
bursting,  dived  to  instant  annihilation  in  the  tur- 
bulant  water. 

Another  followed,  and  another,  and  then  the 
truth  came  home  to  Betty.  Somewhere  out  there 
in  that  foaming  sea  a  ship  had  met  with  disaster, 
perhaps  at  this  moment  was  sinking  and  her  crew 
were  sending  out  desperate  appeals  for  aid. 

For  a  moment  she  felt  almost  sick  with  pit}* 
and  excitement.  Then  she  controlled  herself  and 
ran  over  to  wake  the  girls. 

"Mollie !  Amy !"  she  cried,  her  voice  shrill  even 
above  the  shrieking  of  the  wind.  ;<Wake  up,  wake 
up!  Oh,  why  don't  you  wake  up?"  as  the  girls 
opened  sleep-laden  eyes  and  stared  at  her  stu- 
pidly. 

"Wh-what's  the  matter,"  stammered  Mollie, 
suddenly  sensing  almost  hysterical  excitement  in 
Betty's  voice  and  realizing  that  something  terri- 
ble had  occurred. 

"Is  anybody  sick?"  queried  Amy  almost  fret- 
fully, for  she  had  been  enjoying  the  first  good 
sleep  she  had  had  in  weeks. 

"No.  But  somebody  may  be  if  we  don't  hurry 
up,"  cried  Betty,  wild  with  impatience.  "Don't 
lie  there  asking  foolish  questions  when  people 
may  be  dying." 


226        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

"Dying,"  they  echoed,  still  staring  at  her  stu- 
pidly. 

'There's  a  wrecked  ship  out  there,"  Betty  ex- 
plained, he"r  words  stumbling  over  each  other  as 
she  tried  to  make  the  girls  understand.  "They  are 
sending  up  signals  for  help,  and  if  we  don't  get  it 
for  them  right  away  it  may  be  too  late.  Oh,  girls, 
for  all  we  know,  it  may  be  too  late  now !" 

Mollie  and  Amy,  at  last  fully  awake  and  almost 
as  excited  as  Betty  herself,  sprang  out  of  bee! 
and  rushed  to  the  window  to  see  for  themselves 
the  signals  the  distressed  vessel  was  sending  up. 


CHAPTER   XXV 

JOY 

WHAT  happened  in  the  next  hour  the  girls 
never  afterward  clearly  remembered.  In  what 
seemed  a  nightmare,  they  found  their  clothes,  and, 
after  turning  things  wrong  side  out,  getting  the 
left  shoe  on  the  right  foot,  and  various  other  mis- 
haps calculated  to  wreck  the  most  well-balanced 
nervous  system,  they  finally  succeeded  in  getting 
them  on. 

"Where  shall  we  go?"  Mollie  gasped  out,  as, 
clad  in  oilskins,  they  rushed  madly  down  the 
stairs. 

"There's  a  farmhouse  about  a  mile  down  the 
road,"  explained  Grace,  "and  all  the  farm  hands 
sleep  on  the  premises.  We  can  get  them.  And 
there's  the  life-saving  station  only  a  little  way 
beyond.  They  may  have  seen  the  signals  and  be 
on  their  way  already." 

"All  right — let's  go,"  said  Betty  grimly,  as  she 
flung  open  the  door. 

A  terrific  gust  of  wind  greeted  her  and  sent  her 

staggering  back  upon  the  other  girls. 

227 


228        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POL\T 

'It's  even  worse  than  I  thought,"  she  gasped, 
regaining  her  balance.  "We  will  have  to  do  some 
fighting  to  get  there,  girls." 

"A  mile  against  that  wind!"  groaned  Grace. 
"Betty,  I  don't  think  we  can  ever  make  it." 

''We've  got  to — or  at  least  make  the  attempt," 
cried  Betty,  pulling  her  coat  more  tightly  about 
her.  ;'If  nobody  else  will  come,  I'm  going  alone," 
she  added,  and  the  girls  knew  her  well  enough  to 
be  sure  she  meant  it. 

"Come  on,"  cried  Mollie,  who  had  never  yet 
been  known  to  ignore  a  challenge.  'We'll  do  our 
best,  anyway,  even  if  we  die  trying." 

'Bravo!  Spoken  like  an  Outdoor  Girl!"  cried 
Betty,  and  at  the  challenge  in  her  voice,  Grace  and 
Amy  instinctively  straightened  up. 

'We're  all  Outdoor  Girls,"  said  Grace  stoutly. 

"And  we'll  show  you,"  Amy  added,  with  a  ring 
in  her  voice,  "that  we  are  not  afraid  to  go  any 


where  that  you  can  go." 

;'Fine !"  cried  the  Little  Captain,  her  eyes  shin- 
ing. "Come  on,  then.  What  chance  has  a  pesky 
old  wind  against  four  Outdoor  Girls,  I'd  like  to 
know !" 

She  opened  the  door  again,  and  this  time,  being 
prepared  for  the  onslaught  of  the  wind,  merely 
gritted  her  teeth  and  ducked  her  head  and  plunged 
gamely  into  it.  And  without  a  minute's  hesita- 


JOY 


229 


tion,  the  others,  who  were  "also  Outdoor  Girls," 
fallowed  her. 

The  fight  with  the  wind  that  followed  \vas  all 
they  had  expected  it  would  be — and  more.  Their 
clothes  were  wrhipped  about  their  legs  as  if  about 
to  disengage  themselves  and  fly  away  from  their 
owners  forever.  And  several  times  they  were 
forced  to  stop  and  turn  their  backs  to  catch  their 
breath  and  gather  strength  to  go  on. 

But  on  they  did  go  until  the  welcome  vision  of 
a  gaunt  old  farmhouse  rising  ghostily  from  the 
early  morning  mist  rewarded  them  and  set  their 
hearts  to  beating  high  with  hope. 

As  they  fought  their  way  step  by  step  up  to  the 
porch,  they  tried  to  call  out,  but  found  that  what- 
ever sound  they  were  able  to  make  was  drowned 
in  the  roar  of  the  wind. 

They  found  an  old-fashioned  knocker  on  the 
big  front  door,  and  worked  it  with  all  their 
strength.  After  what  seemed  to  them  an  age  of 
waiting,  the  door  itself  opened  and  a  head  popped 
out  at  them. 

"Well,  wrhat  in  time — "  the  owner  of  the  voice 
was  beginning,  when  Betty  pushed  impatiently 
past  him,  the  girls  following  close  behind  her. 

It  took  a  surprisingly  short  time — seeing  that 
the  girls  all  insisted  upon  talking  at  once — to 
make  the  farmer  understand  the  situation. 


230 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


'We're  going  on  to  the  life-saving  station," 
Betty  told  him,  trembling  with  excitement. 

"All  right,  but  my  boys'll  beat  'em  to  it,"  he 
promised,  a  glint  in  his  grey  eyes. 

Then  the  girls  were  on  their  way  again,  push- 
ing desperately  against  a  wind  that  seemed  to  rise 
higher  and  higher  with  every  minute,  while  in 
the  east  the  greying  sky  grew  light. 

"A — clear — day!"  Mollie  gasped,  pushing  back 
the  wind-blown  hair  from  her  face.  "At 
last !" 

"Do  you  hear  anything?'1  Betty  shouted  back. 
"It  seems  to  me  I — ' ' 

They  listened,  and  then,  above  the  wind,  it 
came  to  them  unmistakably — the  sound  of  voices, 
masculine  voices. 

"The  life-savers!"  gasped  Grace,  "We  don't 
have  to  go  any  farther.  Let's — let's — wait  for 
them." 

They  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  almost  before 
Grace  had  finished  speaking  half  a  dozen  men 
carrying  life-saving  paraphernalia  broke  through 
the  underbrush  and  came  running  down  the  path 
toward  them. 

They  stopped  at  sight  of  the  panting  girls,  but 
Betty  waved  them  on  impatiently. 

"The  wreck !"  she  cried.  "We  came  for  you ! 
Hurry!"  and  without  another  word  the  men 


JOY 


231 


hurried  on,  leaving  the  girls  to  follow  them  more 
slowly. 

However,  they  accomplished  the  return  trip  in 
about  half  the  time  it  had  taken  them  to  fight  their 
way  against  the  wind,  and  as  the  first  bright  rays 
of  the  sun  gilded  the  country  side,  they  found 
themselves  back  at  the  house,  where  Mrs.  Ford 
was  anxiously  awaiting  them. 

She  had  some  breakfast  prepared  for  them, 
which  they  ate  standing,  then  rushed  headlong 
down  to  the  beach.  The  life-savers  were  already 
busily  at  work  launching  their  sturdy  boats,  and 
as  the  girls  followed  the  direction  they  were 
taking  out  to  sea  they  suddenly  saw  the  wrecked 
ship. 

Driven  by  the  hurricane  wind,  it  had  been 
caught  on  one  of  those  treacherous  bars  so  com- 
mon along  this  part  of  the  coast.  Part  of  the 
bottom  had  been  torn  away,  and  if  the  ship  had 
not  been  so  tightly  wedged  upon  the  bar  it  must 
certainly  have  sunk  hours  before.  As  it  was,  thei 
starboard  deck  stood  high  in  the  air  while  the  port 
side  almost  touched  the  water  and  was  constantly 
swept  by  mountainous  combers. 

The  girls  shivered  as  they  looked. 

"If  the  waves  should  wash  it  loose — "  Betty 
began,  then  checked  herself.  The  possibility  was 
too  horrible  to  contemplate. 


232        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

''Look!"  cried  Mollie,  clutching  her  arm. 
'They  arc  filling  the  first  boat.  Oh,  Betty,  they'll 
certainly  be  swamped  !  I  can't  look !"  She  turned 
away  but  the  next  minute  her  eyes  were  fixed 
strainingly  upon  the  wreck  again. 

'They're  gone!  They're  gone!"  cried  Amy, 
jumping  up  and  down  in  her  excitement  as  the 
boat  sunk  in  the  hollow  between  two  huge 
combers  and  was  lost  to  viewr.  "No,  they're  not ! 
They're  up  again,"  as  the  boat,  looking  patheti- 
cally tiny  in  comparison  to  the  vastness  of  the 
ocean,  rose  gallantly  on  the  crest  of  a  big  wave 
and  came  rushing  toward  them,  reeling  from  side 
to  side.  The  next  moment  they  were  lost  to  view 
again. 

"Oh,  they'll  never  make  it,  they'll  never  make 
it,"  moaned  Grace.  "It  isn't  possible." 

But  the  gallant  little  boat  came  on  and  on, 
fighting  it's  bitter  fight  with  the  elements,  till, 
rising  on  one  last  long  comber,  it  swept  magnifi- 
cently in  and  grounded  on  the  shore. 

The  girls  were  already  racing  eagerly  toward 
it,  and  a  few  minutes  later  were  welcoming  the 
poor  bedraggled  survivors  back  to  safety.  There 
were  nine  of  them  in  all,  four  women,  one  young 
girl,  three  men  and  a  little  boy.  The  child  was 
sobbing  and  clung  to  his  mother's  skirts,  ter- 
rified. 


JOY 


233 


Betty  drew  Grace  aside. 

"Some  one  will  have  to  take  them  up  to  the 
house,  let  them  dry  out,  and  give  them  something 
to  eat,''  she  whispered.  "Will  you  do  that, 
Grace?" 

Grace  nodded,  and  Amy,  who  had  overheard 
the  request,  begged  to  go  with  her.  Mollie  and 
Beitv  remained  behind  to  watch  the  rest  of  the 

j 

rescue  work. 

Luckily  the  ship  was  a  merchant  vessel  and 
carried  very  few  passengers,  so  that  the  life- 
savers  were  confident  of  saving  all  those  on  board. 
Also  the  wind  was  beginning  to  abate  and  the  sea 
was  becoming  less  angry — all  of  which  helped 
them  in  their  work. 

The  two  girls  were  standing  side  by  side,, 
eagerly  watching  the  progress  of  the  second  boat, 
nrhen  they  were  startled  by  a  hail  from  behind 
and  turned  to  find  Grace  and  Amy  flying  down 
toward  them. 

"Mollie!"  Amy  gasped,  trying  to  catch  her 
breath  while  her  cheeks  flamed  with  excitement, 
"we  just  heard  something  we  thought  you  ought 
to  know.  You  know  the  woman  with  the  little 
boy,"  she  hurried  on  as  Mollie  was  about  to 
speak,  "well,  while  she  was  comforting  her  own 
child,  she  happened  to  speak  of  two  other  chil- 
dren on  board — " 


234 


OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 


'Who  cry  a  great  deal,"  Grace  put  in  eagerly. 
'They  are  in  charge  of  a  man  who  looks  like  a 
Spaniard,  and  they  seem  to  be  in  mortal  terror 
of  him—" 

"Girls,"  the  word  burst  through  dry  lips  as 
Mollie  took  a  step  toward  them,  "what  are  you 
telling  me?  Oh,  I  can't  bear  to  hope  if-  she 
grasped  Grace's  arm  and  shook  it,  not  realizing 
how  she  hurt.  'Tell  me,"  she  cried,  "are  they 
boy  and  girl — " 

"Yes,"  Grace  answered  trembling.  "I  don't 
know,  Mollie,  dear,  of  course,  but  from  her 
description,  those  two  children  sounded  an  awful 
lot  like  the  twins!" 

Mollie  waited  to  hear  no  more,  but  was  off  like 
a  whirlwind  down  the  beach  toward  the  second 
boat  that  was  just  coming  in  to  shore.  And 
while  she  ran  she  was  praying  with  all  her  fervent 
young  heart. 

"Oh,  Lord,  give  me  back  those  babies!"  she 
cried  sob'bingly.  "If  you  only  will  I'll  never, 
never,  never  ask  you  for  anything  again  as  long 
as  I  live." 

Then  she  saw  them! 

A  big,  vicious  looking  man  with  black  hair  and 
black  bushy  eyebrows  was  lifting  Dodo — her  little 
Dodo — out  of  the  boat.  And  while  she  looked, 
her  heart  beating  wildly,  hardly  able  to  believe  the 


JOY 


235 


evidence  of  her  eyes,  the  man  stretched  out  his 
hand  for  the  boy,  who  sat  crouched  in  the  back 
of  the  boat.  Then  followed  something  that  made 
Mollie  cry  out  in  rage. 

Because  the  boy  hung  back  in  evident  terror, 
the  man  struck  him  across  the  face,  and,  seizing 
his  hand,  jerked  him  roughly  out  of  the  boat. 

"Dodo!  Paul!"  screamed  Mollie,  racing  down 
toward  them,  unmindful  of  wet  feet  and  sodden 
clothing.  "Babies,  it's  Mollie!  Your  own 
Mollie  who — " 

But  her  voice  was  drowned  in  a  shriek  from 
the  twins  as  they  tore  themselves  loose  from  the 
man  and  flung  themselves  upon  her.  She  dropped 
to  her  knees  in  the  sand  and  strained  them  to  her, 
laughing,  crying,  sobbing  out  endearments  while 
they  clung  to  her  frantically,  burying  their  faces 
in  her  neck. 

"Don't  let  wicked  man  get  Dodo!"  sobbed  the 
little  girl.  "He's  bad  man !  He  hurt  Dodo." 

With  a  cry  Mollie  jumped  to  her  feet,  an  arm 
about  each  of  the  twins,  and  looked  about  for 
the  man.  The  passengers  who  had  also  come 
ashore  in  the  boat  stood  looking  on  in  bewilder- 
ment. But  the  Spaniard  had  disappeared. 

"Where  did  that  man  go?"  cried  Mollie  fran^ 
tically.  "There  he  is!"  she  added,  as  she  caught 
sight  of  him  just  approaching  the  foot  of  the 


236        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLl'l:l:  POINT 

bluff,  evidently  bent  on  flight.  "Don't  let  him 
get  away!  He's  a  kidnapper!" 

Several  of  the  men  were  already  racing  off  in 
pursuit,  and  as  the  Spaniard  was  a  heavy  man 
and  not  over  agile,  the  foremost  of  them  soon 
overtook  him. 

He  seemed  to  put  up  little  resistance,  evidently 
realizing  that  he  was  too  heavily  out-numbered. 
He  surrendered  to  the  inevitable  and  contented 
himself  with  merely  glo\vering. 

"Come  on,"  cried  Mollie,  taking  the  beloved 
twins  by  the  hand  and  starting  back  along  the 
beach  while  the  girls,  joyfully  accompanied  her, 
talking  and  ejaculating  all  at  the  same  time,  no 
one  knowing  what  the  other  was  saying — nor 
caring.  The  wonderful  fact  was  enough  for 
them. 

When  they  scrambled  up  to  the  top  of  the 
bluff  they  found  the  men  awaiting  them  with 
the  sullen  captive  in  their  midst. 

"What'll  we  do  with  him,  Miss?"  asked  one  of 
them  respectfully,  touching  his  cap  to  Mollie. 

"Do  with  him?"  cried  Mollie,  regarding  the 
Spaniard  with  flashing  eyes.  "There  isn't  any- 
thing bad  enough  to  do  to  him.  But  for  the 
present,  we'll  have  to  be  satisfied  with  locking 
him  up.  We  have  plenty  of  evidence,"  she  added, 
waving  that  part  of  it  aside  with  a  motion  of  her 


JOY. 


237 


hand.  "Letters  and  things,  you  know.  He  kid- 
napped my  little  brother  and  sister,"  indicating 
the  twins,  who  snuggled  close  against  her  and 
regarded  their  former  captor  with  terrified  eyes, 
"and  then  demanded  twenty  thousand  dollars  of 
my  mother  for  their  return/' 

"Blackmail,  eh?"  growled  one  of  the  men, 
throwing  a  scornful  look  at  the  Spaniard.  "Well, 
you'll  get  paid  up  this  time,  old  boy.  Get  on 
there,  will  you  ?" 

It  was  many  hours  later  and  the  dusk  was  fall- 
ing softly  over  the  land.  The  passengers  of  the 
wrecked  ship  had  long  ago  started  villageward, 
there  to  entrain  for  the  city,  leaving  two  of  their 
number  behind. 

These  two  were  seated  at  the  head  of  a  long 
table  in  the  little  house  at  Bluff  Point,  devour- 
ing chicken  and  rice  before  an  audience  of  ad- 
miring and  joyful  Outdoor  Girls.  Only  Mollie 
very  often  could  not  see  them  for  the  tears  that 
dimmed  her  eyes. 

Quite  suddenly  Betty  stopped  in  the  very  middle 
of  a  sentence  to  stare  at  Mollie. 

"Your  mother !"  she  cried.  "You  forgot  to  let 
her  know!" 

"Oh,  no,  I  didn't,"  Mollie  answered.  "I  sent 
a  telegram  by  one  of  the  boys  who  took  that  dirty 


238        OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  BLUFF  POINT 

Spaniard  to  the  station.  And,  oh,  girls,"  she 
leaned  forward  suddenly  while  the  tears  over- 
flowed and  slowly  trickled  down  her  face,  "if  she 

* 

does  as  I  begged  her  to,  she  will  be  here  to- 
morrow. Darling  little  mother!" 

At  the  love  in  her  voice  the  girls  felt  their  own 
eyes  grow  wet. 

"What  a  difference!"  said  Betty  softly,  look- 
ing around  the  table.  "A  few  nights  ago  we  were 
utterly  miserable.  Now  we  are  wildly  happy. 
We  have  the  darling  twins  back  again,  and  our 
boys  'over  there'  are  safe.  Girls,"  she  cried,  sud- 
denly springing  to  her  feet  and  raising  her  cup 
on  high,  "let's  drink  a  toast  —  " 

To  what  ?"  they  cried,  rising  with  one  motion. 
To  the  time  when  our  boys  come  home  !*' 

And  so,  in  the  midst  of  their  happiness,  with 
the  dark  clouds  rolled  away  and  the  sun  shining 
through,  we  will  once  more  wave  farewell  to  our 

O       ' 

Outdoor  Girls. 


" 
" 


THE   END 


THE    BUNNY    BROWN    SERIES 

By  LAURA  LEE  HOPE 

Author  of  the  Popular    'Bobbsey  Twins"  Books 

Wrapper  and  text  illustrations  drawn  by 
FLORENCE  ENGLAND  NOSWORTHY 

12mo.  BOUND  IN  CLOTH.     ILLUSTRATED.      UNIFORM  STYLE  OF  BINDING. 


This  new  series  by  the  author  of  the  "Bobbsey  Twins" 
Books  will  be  eagerly  welcomed  by  the  little  folks  from  about 
five  to  ten  years  of  age.  Their  eyes  will  fairly  dance  with  de- 
light at  the  lively  doings  of  inquisitive  little  Bunny  Brown  and 
his  cunning,  trustful  sister  Sue. 

BUNNY  BROWN  AND  HIS  SISTER  SUE 

Bunny  was  a  lively  little  boy,  very  inquisitive.  When  he  did  any- 
thing, Sue  followed  his  leadership.  They  bad  many  adventures,  some 
comical  in  the  extreme. 

BUNNY  BROWN  AND  HIS  SISTER  SUE  ON  GRAND- 
PA'S  FARM 

How  the  youngsters  journeyed  to  the  farm  in  an  auto,  and  what 
good  times  foDowed,  is  realistically  told. 

BUNNY  BROWN  AND  HIS  SISTER  SUE   PLAYING 
CIRCUS 

First  the  children  gave  a  little  affair,  but  when  they  obtained  an 
old  army  tent  the  show  was  truly  grand. 

BUNNY  BROWN  AND  HIS  SISTER  SUE  AT  CAMP 
REST-A-WHILE 

The  family  go  into  camp  on  the  edge  of  a  beautiful  lake,  and  Bun 
ny  and  his  sister  have  more  good  times  and  some  adventures. 

BUNNY  BROWN  AND  HIS   SISTER  SUE  AT  AUNT 
LU'S  CITY  HOME 

The  city  proved  a  wonderful  place  to  the  little  folks.  They  took  in 
all  the  sights  and  helped  a  colored  girl  who  had  run  away  from  home. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,         PUBLISHERS,        NEW  YORK 


CHARMING  BOOKS  FOR  GIRLS 


May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.        Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dunlap's  list 

WHEN  PATTY  WENT  TO  COLLEGE,    By  Jean  Webster. 

Illustrated  by  C.  D,  Williams. 

One  of  the  best  stories  of  life  in  a  girl's  college  that  has  ever  b 
•written.     It  is  bright,  whimsical  and  entertaining,  lifelike,  laughal. 
and  thoroughly  human. 

JUST    PATTY,    By  Jean  Webster. 

Illustrated  by  C.  M.  Relyea. 

Patty  is  full  of  the  joy  of  living,  fun-loving,  given  to  ingenious 
mischief  for  its  own  sake,  with  a  disregard  for  pretty  convention  which 
is  an  untailing  source  of  joy  to  her  fellows. 

THE  POOR  LITTLE  RICH  GIRL,    By  Eleanor  Gates. 

With  four  full  page  illustrations. 

This  story  relates  the  experience  of  one  of  those  unfortunate  chil 
dren  whose  early  days  are  passed  in  the  companionship  of  a  governess, 
seldom  seeing  either  parent,  and  famishing  tor  natural  love  and  tender- 
ness.   A  charming  play  as  dramatized  oy  the  author. 

REBECCA  OF  SUNNYBROOK    FARM,       i*y   Kate  Douglas 

Wiggiru 

One  of  the  most  beautiful  studies  of  childhood —  Rebecca's  artistic, 
nnusual  and  quaintly  charming  qualities  stand  out  midst  a  circle  el 
austere  New  Englanders.  The  stage  version  is  making  a  phenomina.' 
dramatic  record. 

NEW  CHRONICLES  OF  REBECCA.    By  Kate  Douglas  WiggLn. 

Illustrated  by  F.  C.  Yohn. 

Additional  episodes  in  the  girlhood  of  this  delightful  heroine  that 
carry  Rebecca  through  various  stages  to  her  eighteenth  birthday. 

REBECCA  frfARY,    By  Annie  Hamilton  Donnell. 

Illustrated  by  Elizabeth  Shippen  Green. 

This  author  possesses  the  rare  gift  of  portraying  all  the  grotesque 
little  joys  and  sorrows  and  scruples  of  this  very  small  girl  with  a  pa- 
thos that  is  peculiarly  genuine  and  appealing. 

EMMY  LOU;    Her  Book  and  Heart,    By  George  Madden  Martin. 

Illustrated  by  Charles  Louis  Hinton. 

Emmy  Lou  is  irresistibly  lovable,  because  she  is  so  absolutely  real 
She  is  just  a  bewitchingly  innocent,  hugable  little  maid.  The  book  ia 
wonderfully  human. 


for  complete  free  Jist  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  CapyriaJicd  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.     NEW  YORK 


THE    TOM    SWIFT   SERIES 

By  VICTOR  APPLETON 

12310.  C13TH.       UNIFORM  STYLE  OF  BIHDIH9.       COLORED  WRAPPERS. 

These  spirited  tales  convey  in  a  realistic  way  the  wonderful  ad- 
vances in  land  and  sea  locomotion.  Stories  like  these  are  impressed 
upon  the  memory  and  their  reading  is  productive  only  of 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  MOTOR  CYCLE 
Or  Fun  and  Adventure  on  the  Road 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  MOTOR  BOAT 

Or  The  Rivals  of  Lake  Carlopa 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  AIRSHIP 

Or  The  Stirring  Cruise  of  the  Red  Cloud 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  SUBMARINE  BOAT 

Or  Under  the  Ocean  for  Sunken  Treasure 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  ELECTRIC  RUNABOUT 
Or  The  Speediest  Car  on  the  Road 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  WIRELESS  MESSAGE 

Or  The  Castaways  of  Earthquake  Island 

TOM  SWIFT  AMONG  THE  DIAMOND  MAKERS 

Or  The  Secret  of  Phantom  Mountain, 

TOM  SWIFT  IN  THE  CAVES  OF  ICE 

Or  The  Wreck  of  the  Airship 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  SKY  RACER 

Or  The  Quickest  Flight  on  Record 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  ELECTRIC  RIFL1 
Or  Daring  Adventures  in  Elephant  Land 

TOM  SWIFT  IN  THE  CITY  OF  GOLD 

Or  Marvellous  Adventures  Underground 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  AIR  GLIDER 

Or  Seeking  the  Platinum,  Treasure 

TOM  SWIFT  IN  CAPTIVITY 

Or  A  Daring  Escape  by  Airship 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  WIZARD  CAMERA 

Or  The  Perils  of  Moving  Picture  Taking 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  GREAT  SEARCHLIGHT. 

Or  On  the  Border  for  Uncle  Sana 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  GIANT  CANNON 

Or  The  Longest  Shots  on  Record 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  PHOTO  TELEPHONE 

Or  The  Picture  that  Saved  a  Fortune 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  AERIAL  WARSHIP 

Or  The  Naval  Terror  of  the  Seas 

TOM  SWIFT  AND  HIS  BIG  TUNNEL, 

Or  The  Hidden  City  of  the  Andes 


GROSSET  &  DUNLAP*,  PUBLISHERS  NEW  YORK 


THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS 

SERIES 

By  LAURA  LEE  HOPE 

Author  of  "The  Bobbsey  Twins  Series." 
12mo.  BOUND  IN  CLOTH.        ILLUSTRATED.       UNIFORM  STYLE  OF  BIMDMfi 

The  adventures  of  Ruth  and  Alice  DeVere.  Their  father, 
a  widower,  is  an  actor  who  has  taken  up  work  for  the 
"movies."  %Both  girls  wish  to  aid  him  in  his  work  and  visit 
various  localities  to  act  in  all  sorts  of  pictures. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS 

Or  First  Appearance  in   Photo   Dramas. 

Having  lost  his  voice,  the  father  of  the  girls  goes  into  the  movie* 
and  the  girls  follow.  Tells  how  many  "parlor  dramas"  are  filmed. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  AT  OAK  FARM 
Or  Queer  Happenings  While  Taking  Rural  Plays. 

Full  of  fun  in  the  country,  the  haps  and  mishaps  of  taking  film 
plays,  and  giving  an  account  of  two  unusual  discoveries. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  SNOWBOUND 
Or  The  Proof  on  the  Film. 

A  tale  of  winter  adventures  in  the  wilderness,  showing  how  tb« 
photo-play  actors  sometimes  suffer. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  UNDER  THE  PALMS 
Or  Lost  in  the  Wilds  of  Florida. 

How  they  went  to  the  land  of  palms,  played  many  parts  in  dramas 
before  the  camera;  were  lost,  and  aided  others  who  were  also  lost. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  AT  ROCKY  RANCH 
Or  Great  Days  Among  the  Cowboys. 

All  who  have  ever  seen  moving  pictures  of  the  great  West  will 
want  to  know  just  how  they  are  made.  This  volume  gives  every  detail 
and  is  full  of  clean  fun  and  excitement. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  AT  SEA 
Or  a  Pictured  Shipwreck  that  Became  Real 

A  thrilling  account  of  the  girls'   experiences  on  the  water. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  GIRLS  IN  WAR  PLAYS 
Or  The  Sham  Battles  at  Oak  Farm. 

The  girls  nlay  important  parts  in  big  battle  scenes  and  have  plenty 
of  hard  work  along  with  considerable  fun. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  .       PUBLISHERS,         NEW  YORK 


THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS  SERIES 

By  CAPTAIN  QUINCY  ALLEN 

The  outdoor  chums  are  four  wide-awake  lads,  sons  of 
wealthy  men  of  a  small  city  located  on  a  lake.  The  boys 
love  outdoor  life,  and  are  greatly  interested  in  hunting,  fish- 
kig,  and  picture  taking.  They  have  motor  cycles,  motor 
boats,  canoes,  etc.,  and  during  their  vacations  go  everywhere 
and  have  all  sorts  of  thrilling  adventures.  The  stories  give 
full  directions  fcr  camping  out,  how  to  fish,  how  to  hunt  wild 
animals  and  prepare,  the  skins  for  stuffing,  how  to  manage  a 
canoe,  how  to  swim,  etc.  Full  of  the  spirit  of  outdoor  life. 

THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS 

Or  The  First  Tour  of  the  Rod,  Gun  and  Camera  Club. 

THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS  ON  THE  LAKE 
Or  Lively  Adventures  on  Wildcat  Island. 

THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS  IN  THE  FOREST 
Or   Laying  the   Ghost  of   Oak  Ridge. 

THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS  ON  THE  GULF 
Or   Rescuing  the  Lost  Balloonists. 

THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS  AFTER  BIG  GAME 

Or   Perilous   Adventures   in   the  Wilderness. 

* 

THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS  ON  ^  A  HOUSEBOAT 
Or  The  Rivals  of  the  Mississippi. 

THE  OUTDOOR  CHUMS  IN  THE  BIG  WOODS 
Or  The  Rival  Hunters  at  Lumber  Run. 

THE    OUTDOOR   CHUMS   AT   CABIN   POINT 
Or   The  Golden   Cup   Mystery. 

12mo.      Averaging   240  pages.      Illustrated.       Handsomely 
bound  in  Cloth. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,         PUBLISHERS,         NEW  YORK 


THE   GIRLS    OF    CENTRAL 
HIGH    SERIES 

By  GERTRUDE  W.  MORRISON 

12mo.  BOUND  IN  CLOTH.        ILLUSTRATED.        UNIFORM  STYLE  CF  BINDING. 


Here  is  a  series  full  of  the  spirit  of  high  school  life  of  to- 
day. The  girls  are  real  flesh-and-blood  characters,  and  we  fol- 
low them  with  interest  in  school  and  out  There  are  many 
contested  matches  on  track  and  field,  and  on  the  water,  as  well 
as  doings  in  the  classroom  and  on  the  school  stage.  There  is 
plenty  of' fun  and  excftement,  all  clean,  pure  and  wholesome. 

THE  GIRLS  OF  CENTRAL  HIGH 
Or  Rivals  for  all  Honors. 

A  stirring  tale  of  high  school  life,  full  of  fun,  with  a  touch 
of  mystery  and  a  strange  initiation. 

THE  GIRLS  OF  CENTRAL  HIGH  ON  LAKE  LUNA 

Or  The  Crew  That  Won. 

Telling  of  water  sports  and  fun  galore,  and  of  fine  times  in  camp. 

THE  GIRLS  OF  CENTRAL  HIGH  AT  BASKETBALL 
Or  The  Great  Gymnasium  Mystery. 

Here  we  have  a  number  of  thrilling  contests  at  basketball  and  Sn 
addition,  the  solving  of  a  mystery  which  had  bothered  the  high 
school  authorities  for  a  long  while. 

THE  GIRLS  OF  CENTRAL  HIGH  ON  THE  STAGE 
Or  The  Play  That  Took  the  Prize. 

How  the  girls  went  in  for  theatricals  and  how  one  of  them  wrote 
a  play  which  afterward  was  made  over  for  the  professional  stage 
end  brought  in  ^ome  much-needed  money. 

THE  GIRLS  OF  CENTRAL  HIGH  ON  TRACK  AND 

FIELD 
Or  The  Girl  Champions  of  the  School  League 

This  story  takes  in  high  school  athletics  in  their  most  approved 
and  up-to-date  fashion.  Full  of  fun  and  excitement, 

THE  GIRLS  OF  CENTRAL  HIGH  IN  CAMP 

Or  The  Old  Professor's  Secret. 

The  girls  went  camping  on  Acorn  Island  and  had  a  delightful 
time  at  boating,  swimming  and  picnic  parties. 


GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  PUBLISHERS,         NEW  YORK 


THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH 

SERIES 

By  GRAHAM  B.  FORBES 

Never  was  there  a  cleaner,  brighter,  more  manly  boy 
than  Frank  Allen,  the  hero  of  this  series  of  boys'  tales,  and 
never  was  there  a  better  crowd  of  lads  to  associate  with  than 
the  students  of  the  School.  All  boys  will  read  these  storiesr 
with  deep  interest  The  rivalry  between  the  towns  along  the 
river  was  of  the  keenest,  and  plots  and  counterplots  to  win 
the  champions,  at  baseball,  at  football,  at  boat  racing,  at 
track  athletics,  and  at  ice  hockey,  were  without  number. 
Any  lad  reading  one  volume  of  this  series  will  surely  want 
the  others. 

THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH 
Or  The  All  Around  Rivals  of  the  School 

THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH  ON,  THE  DIAMOND 
Or  Winning  Out  by  Pluck 

THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH  ON  THE  RIVER 
Or  The  Boat  Race  Plot  that  Failed 

THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH  ON  THE  GRIDIRON 
Or  The  Struggle  for  the  Silver  Cup 

THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH  ON  THE  ICE 
Or  Out  for  the  Hockey  Championship 


THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH  IN  TRACK  ATH- 

LETICS 
Or  A  Long  Ran  that  Woa 

THE  BOYS  OF  COLUMBIA  HIGH  IN  WINTER  SPORTS 
Or  Stirring  Doings  on  Skates  and  Iceboats 

12  mo.    Illustrated.    Handsomely  bound  in  cloth,  with  cover 
design  and  wrappers  in  colors. 


GROSSET  a  DUNLAP,        PUBLISHERS,        NEW  YORK 


THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS    BOOKS 

For  Little  Men  and  Women 

By  LAURA  LEE  HOPE 
Author  of  "The  Bunny  Brown"  Series,  Etc. 

12tno.  BOUND  IN  CLOTH.       ILLUSTRATED.       UNIFORM  STYLE  OF  BINDING. 


Copyright  publications  which  cannot  be  obtained  elsewhere. 
Books  that  charm  the  hearts  of  the  little  ones,  and  of  which 
they  never  tire.  Many  of  the  adventures  are  comical  in  the 
extreme,  and  all  the  accidents  that  ordinarily  happen  to  youth- 
ful personages  happened  to  these  many-sided  little  mortals. 
Their  haps  and  mishaps  make  decidedly  entertaining  reading. 

THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS 

THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  IN  THE  COUNTRY 
THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  AT  THE  SEASHORE 
THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  AT  SCHOOL 

Telling  how  they  go  home  from  the  seashore;  went  t«  school  and 
were  promoted,  and  of  their  many  trials  and  tribulations. 

.THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  AT  SNOW  LODGE 

Telling  of  the  winter  holidays,  and  of  the  many  fine  times  and 
adventures  the  twins  had  at  a  winter  lodge  in  the  big  woods, 

THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  ON  A  HOUSEBOAT 

Mr.  Bobbsey  obtains  a  houseboat,  and  the  whole  family  go  off  on 
a  tour. 

THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  AT  MEADOW  BROOK 

The  young  folks  visit  the  farm  again  and  have  plenty  of  good 
times  and  several  adventures, 

THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  AT  HOME 

The  twins  get  into  all  sorts  of  trouble — and  out  again — also  bring 
aid  to  a  poor  family. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,         PUBLISHERS,         NEW  YORK 


THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS 

SERIES 

By  VICTOR  APPLETON 


12mo.  BOUND  IN  CLOTH.       ILLUSTRATED.       UNIFORM  STYLE  OF  C1HDIW6. 

Moving  pictures  and  photo  plays  are  famous  the  world 
over,  and  in  this  line  of  books  the  reader  is  given  a  full 
description  of  how  the  films  are  made — the  scenes  of  little 
dramas,  indoors  and  out,  trick  pictures  to  satisfy  the  curious,' 
soul-stirring  pictures  of  city  affairs,  life  in  the  Wild  West, 
among  the  cowboys  and  Indians,  thrilling  rescues  along  the 
seacoast,  the  daring  of  picture  hunters  in  ^the  jungle  among 
savage  beasts,  and  the  great  risks  run  in  picturing  ^conditions 
in  a  land  of  earthquakes.  The  volumes  0teem  with  adven- 
tures and  will  be  found  interesting  from  first  chapter  to  last; 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS 
Or  Perils  of  a  Great  City  Depicted. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS  IN  THE  WEST 
Or  Taking  Scenes  Among  the  Cowboys  and  Indians. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS  ON  THE  COAST 
Or  Showing  the  Perils  of  the  Deep. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS  IN  THE  JUNGLE 
Or  Stirring  Times  Among  the  Wild  Animals, 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS  IN  EARTHQUAKE 
Or  Working  Amid  Many  Perils.  LAND 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS  ANE>  JHE  FLOOP 
Or  Perilous  Days  on  the  Mississippi. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS  AT  PANAMA 
Or  Stirring  Adventures  Along  the  Great  Canal. 

THE  MOVING  PICTURE  BOYS  UNDER  THE  SEA 
Or  The  Treasure  of  the  Lost  Ship. 

.  i  -      -Jk 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,        PUBLISHERS,        NEW  YOBS* 


THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  SERIES 

By  LAURA  LEE  HOPE 

Author  of  the  "Bobbsey  Twin  Books"  and  "Bunny  Brown* 

Series. 


12mo.  BOUND  IN  CLOTH.        ILLUSTRATED.        UNIFORM  STYLE  OF  BINDING. 

These  tales  take  in  the  various  adventures  participated  in 
by  several  bright,  up-to-date  girls  who  lov^  outdoor  life. 
They  are  clean  and  wholesome,  free  from  sensationalism, 
absorbing  from  the  first  chapter  to  the  last. 

THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  OF  DEEPDALE 
Or  Camping  and  Tramping  for  Fun  and  Health. 

Telling  how  the  girls  organized  their  Camping  and  Tramping  C1ur>, 
how  they  went  on  a  tour,  and  of  various  adventures  which  befell  them. 

THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  RAINBOW  LAKE 
Or  Stirring  Cruise  of  the  Motor  Boat  Gem. 

One  of  the  girls  becomes  the  proud  possessor  of  a  motor  boat  an(J 
invites  her  club  members  to  take  a  trip  down  the  river  to  Rum. 
bow  Lake,  a  beautiful  sheet  of  water  lying  between  the  mountains. 

THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  IN  A  MOTOR  CAR 
Or  The  Haunted  Mansion  of  Shadow  Valley. 

One  of  the  girls  has  learned  to  run  a  big  motor  car,  and  she  invite* 
the  club  to  go  on  a  tour  to  visit  some  distant  relatives.  On  the  wa> 
they  stop  at  a  deserted  mansion  and  make  a  surprising  discovery. 

THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  IN  A  WINTER  CAMP 
Or  Glorious  Days  on  Skates  and  Ice  Boats. 

In  this  story,  the  scene  is  shifted  to  a  winter  season.  The  jrirls 
have  some  jolly  times  skating  and  ice  boating,  and  visit  a  hunters' 
camp  in  the  big  woods. 

THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  IN  FLORIDA. 
Or  Wintering  in  the  Sunny  South. 

The  parents  of  one  of  the  girls  have  bought  an  orange  grove  in 
Florida,  and  her  companions  are  invited  to  visit  the  place.  They  tak* 
a  trip  into  the  interior,  where  several  unusual  things  happen. 

THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  AT  OCEAN  VIEW 
Or  The  Box  that  Was  Found  in  the  Sand. 

The  girls  have  great  fun  and  solve  a  mystery  while  on  an  outing 
along  the  New  England  coast. 

THE  OUTDOOR  GIRLS  ON  PINE  ISLAND 
Or  A  Cave  and  What  it  Contained. 

A  bright,  healthful  story,  full  of  good  times  at  a  bungalow  camp 
en  Pine  Island. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,         PUBLISHERS,         NEW  YORK